<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>Horace Bushnell (1802-1876), minister and theologian, is sometimes called “the father of
 American religious liberalism.” Influenced by Emerson, Coleridge, and Schleiermacher,
 the controversial Bushnell thoroughly critiqued the emphasis on the conversion
 experience so popular among the Christian revivalists of his time.<i>Christian Nurture</i> was the first of his more controversial publications. The book contains one of
 Bushnell’s most stringent denunciations of the views of his evangelical contemporaries
 on the process of becoming a follower of Christ. Becoming a Christian did not happen
 overnight in a burst of emotion, he argued; instead, one must train oneself up in the ways
 of the church as long as one lives, and only then can one claim the title “Christian.”
 In particular, Bushnell advises parents to train up their children in the faith from the
 beginning of their lives.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published>Scribner, Armstrong, &amp; Co. 1876</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>bushnell</authorID>
  <bookID>nurture</bookID>
  <workID>nurture</workID>
  <bkgID>christian_nurture_(bushnell)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>Christian Nurture.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author">Horace Bushnell</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Bushnell, Horace (1802-1876)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; </DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2006-05-1</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/bushnell/nurture.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>


<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.comment	{ text-indent:.25in; text-align:justify; margin-top:9pt; font-size:smaller; line-height:150% }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="comment">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="font-size" value="smaller" />
  <property name="line-height" value="150%" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.11%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">CHRISTIAN NURTURE.</h1>
<h3 style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p0.2">BY HORACE BUSHNELL.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="i-p1">" And all thy children shall be taught of the Lord; and great 
shall be the peace of thy children."</p>
<p class="right" id="i-p2"><scripRef passage="Isa54:13" id="i-p2.1" parsed="|Isa|54|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.13"><i>Isaiah, liv</i>. 18</scripRef>.</p>
<h3 id="i-p2.2">NEW YORK:</h3>
<h2 id="i-p2.3">SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG &amp; CO.,</h2>
<h3 id="i-p2.4">1876.</h3>

<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in; line-height:150%" id="i-p3">
<span class="sc" id="i-p3.1">Copyright</span>, 1876, <br />
<span class="sc" id="i-p3.3">BY <br />
MARY A. BUSHNELL</span>.&amp;gt;/p&amp;gt;</p>
<p class="center" style="line-height:150%" id="i-p4"><span class="sc" id="i-p4.1">JOHN F. TROW &amp; SON,
<br />
PRINTERS AND BOOKBINDERS</span>, <br />
205-213 <i>East</i> 12<i>th St</i>., <br />
<span class="sc" id="i-p4.5">NEW YORK</span>.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.17%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Publishers’ Preface." progress="0.17%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<pb n="iii" id="ii.i-Page_iii" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">PUBLISHERS’ PREFACE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">There has hitherto been no uniform edition of Dr. Bushnell's works. 
Appearing at wide distances of time, they have taken such shape as suited the occasion; 
and it has for some time seemed very desirable that they should be brought together 
in a more permanent and serviceable form. It was Dr. Bushnell's own wish that this 
should be done; and he has largely revised his books in preparation for this end. 
It is only to be regretted that it was not reached during his lifetime and under 
his supervision; but his failing health compelled him to relinquish the task, which 
his death has left to other hands to complete.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">In the present volume we offer to his readers the first of the 
proposed uniform edition, in which most of his works will be included. The other 
volumes will follow this as rapidly as possible, not in the original order of their 
publication, but rather in that cf their relative importance to the public; and 
it is hoped that the edition, when finished, may prove so compact and attractive 
in form, as to fulfill the design so long entertained, and satisfy the expectation 
that has awaited it.</p>


<pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" />

<pb n="v" id="ii.i-Page_v" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Preface" progress="0.35%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">PREFACE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">THE subject of this volume is one of the highest, in the order 
of consequence, both as respects the welfare of religion and of human society. No 
apology therefore is needed, for the giving to the public of any thing concerning 
it, which is honestly meant, and thoughtfully prepared.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">I should have preferred, on some accounts, to write a proper treatise 
on the subject—which this volume is not. The shape it has taken will be sufficiently 
explained, by the facts and considerations, that have been determining causes, in 
the process of its construction. Thirteen years ago I was drawn, by solicitation 
from others, into the publication of two discourses, the first two of this volume, 
under the title <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p2.1">Christian Nurture</span>. Afterwards, these were 
republished with another, the fourth of the present volume, and with other articles 
variously related, under the same title. These publications have been out of print 
for some years; for I have preferred the discontinuance of publication, till I might 
be able to present the subject in a more adequate and complete manner. The present 
volume is the result.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">In preparing it, I could not easily consent to lay aside, or pass 
into oblivion, the two discourses above referred to; for, under the fortune that 
befel them, they had become a little historical. In this fuller treatment of the 
subject therefore, I have allowed them to stand, requiring the additions made, to

<pb n="vi" id="ii.ii-Page_vi" />
take their shape or type. Thirteen new essays, in the form of discourses, though 
never used as such, but written simply for the discussion's sake, are thus added; 
and the volume, which virtually covers the ground of a treatise, takes the form 
of successive topical discussions, or essays, on so many themes included in the 
general subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">I need offer no apology for retaining the old title, in a volume 
that is virtually new; or for reasserting, with more emphasis and deliberation, 
after an interval of years, what the years have only established and made firm in 
my Christian convictions.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.ii-p5">H. B.</p>


<pb n="vii" id="ii.ii-Page_vii" />
</div2>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Part I. The Doctrine." progress="0.81%" id="iii" prev="ii.ii" next="iii.i">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">PART I.—THE DOCTRINE.</h1>

<pb n="8" id="iii-Page_8" />


<pb n="9" id="iii-Page_9" />

      <div2 title="I. What Christian Nurture Is." progress="0.82%" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">I.<br />
WHAT CHRISTIAN NURTURE IS.</h2>
<p class="comment" id="iii.i-p1">"Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord."—<scripRef passage="Eph 6:4" id="iii.i-p1.1" parsed="|Eph|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.4"><i>Ephesians</i>, 
vi. 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">THERE is then some kind of nurture which is of the Lord, 
deriving a quality and a power from Him, and communicating the same. Being instituted 
By Him, it will of necessity have a method and a character peculiar to itself, or 
rather to Him. It will be the Lord's way of education, having aims appropriate to 
Him, and, if realized in its full intent, terminating in results impossible to be 
reached by any merely human method.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">What then is the true idea of Christian or divine nurture, as 
distinguished from that which is not Christian? What is its aim? What its method 
of working? What its powers and instruments? What its contemplated results? Few 
questions have greater moment; and it is one of the pleasant signs of the times, 
that the subject involved is beginning to attract new interest, and excite a spirit 
of inquiry which heretofore has not prevailed in our churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">In ordinary cases, the better and more instructive way of handling 
this subject, would be to go directly into the practical methods of parental discipline, 
and show by what modes of government and instruction we

<pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />may hope to realize the best results. But unhappily the public mind 
is preoccupied extensively by a view of the whole subject, which I must regard as 
a theoretical mistake, and one which will involve, as long as it continues, practical 
results systematically injurious. This mistaken view it is necessary, if possible, 
to remove. And accordingly what I have to say will take the form of an argument 
on the question thus put ill issue; though I design to gather round the subject, 
as I proceed, as much of practical instruction as the mode of the argument will 
suffer. Assuming then the question above stated, What is the true idea of Christian 
education?—I answer in the following proposition, which it will be the aim of my 
argument to establish, viz:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5"><i>That the child is to grow up a Christian, and never know himself 
as being otherwise</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">In other words, the aim, effort, and expectation should be, not, 
as is commonly assumed, that the child is to grow up in sin, to be converted after 
he comes to a mature age; but that he is to open on the world as one that is spiritually 
renewed, not remembering the time when he went through a technical experience, but 
seeming rather to have loved what is good from his earliest years. I do not affirm 
that every child may, in fact and without exception, be so trained that he certainly 
will grow up a Christian. The qualifications it may be necessary to add will be 
given in another place, where they can be stated more intelligibly.</p>

<pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">This doctrine is not a novelty, now rashly and for the first time 
propounded, as some of you may be tempted to suppose. I shall show you, before I 
have done with the argument, that it is as old as the Christian church, and prevails 
extensively at the present day in other parts of the world. Neither let your own 
experience raise a prejudice against it. If you have endeavored to realize the very 
truth I here affirm, but find that your children do not exhibit the character you 
have looked for; if they seem to be intractable to religious influences, and sometimes 
to display an apparent aversion to the very subject of religion itself, you are 
not of course to conclude that the doctrine I here maintain is untrue or impracticable. 
You may be unreasonable in your expectations of your children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">Possibly, there may be seeds of holy principle in them, which 
you do not discover. A child acts out his present feelings, the feelings of the 
moment, without qualification or disguise. And how, many times, would all you appear, 
if you were to do the same? Will you expect of them to be better, and more constant 
and consistent, than yourselves; or will you rather expect them to be children, 
human children still, living a mixed life, trying out the good and evil of the world, 
and preparing, as older Christians do, when they have taken a lesson of sorrow and 
emptiness, to turn again to the true good?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">Perhaps they will go through a rough mental struggle, at some 
future day, and seem, to others and to themselves, there to have entered on a Christian 
life.

<pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />
And yet it may be true that there was still some root of right principle established 
in their childhood, which is here only quickened and developed, as when Christians 
of a mature age are revived in their piety, after a period of spiritual lethargy; 
for it is conceivable that regenerate character may exist, long before it is fully 
and formally developed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">But suppose there is really no trace or seed of holy principle 
in your children, has there been no fault of piety and constancy in your church? 
no want of Christian sensibility and love to God? no carnal spirit visible to them 
and to all, and imparting its noxious and poisonous quality to the Christian atmosphere 
in which they have had their nurture? For it is not for you alone to realize all 
that is included in the idea of Christian education. It belongs to the church of 
God, according to the degree of its social power over you and in you and around 
your children, to bear a part of the responsibility with you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">Then, again, have you nothing to blame in yourselves? no lack 
of faithfulness? no indiscretion of manner or of temper? no mistake of duty, which, 
with a better and more cultivated piety, you would have been able to avoid? Have 
you been so nearly even with your privilege and duty, that you can find no relief 
but to lay some charge upon God, or comfort yourselves in the conviction that he 
has appointed the failure you deplore? When God marks out a plan of education, or 
sets up an aim to direct its efforts, you will see, at once, that he could not base 
it on a want of piety in you, or

<pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />
on any imperfections that flow from a want of piety It must be a plan measured by 
Himself and the fullness of his own gracious intentions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">Besides, you must not assume that we, in this age, are the best 
Christians that have ever lived, or most likely to produce all the fruits of piety. 
An assumption so pleasing to our vanity is more easily made than verified, but vanity 
is the weakest as it is the cheapest of all arguments. We have some good points, 
in which we compare favorably with other Christians, and Christians of other times, 
but our style of piety is sadly deficient, in many respects, and that to such a 
degree that we have little cause for self-congratulation. With all our activity 
and boldness of movement, there is a certain hardness and rudeness, a want of sensibility 
to things that do not lie in action, which can not be too much deplored, or too 
soon rectified. We hold a piety of conquest rather than of love,—a kind of public 
piety, that is strenuous and fiery on great occasions, but wants the beauty of holiness, 
wants constancy, singleness of aim, loveliness, purity, richness, blamelessness, 
and—if I may add another term not so immediately religious, but one that carries, 
by association, a thousand religious qualities—wants domesticity of character; 
wants them, I mean, not as compared with the perfect standard of Christ, but as 
compared with other examples of piety that have been given in former times, and 
others that are given now.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">For some reason, we do not make a Christian atmosphere about us—do 
not produce the conviction that we

<pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />
are living unto God. There is a marvelous want of savor in our piety. It is a flower 
of autumn, colored as highly as it need be to the eye, but destitute of fragrance. 
It is too much to hope that, with such an instrument, we can fulfill the true idea 
of Christian education. Any such hope were even presumptuous. At the same time, 
there is no so ready way of removing the deficiencies just described, as to recall 
our churches to their duties in domestic life; those humble, daily, hourly duties, 
where the spirit we breathe shall be a perpetual element of power and love, bathing 
the life of childhood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">Thus much it was necessary to say, for the removal of prejudices 
that are likely to rise up in your minds, and make you inaccessible to the arguments 
I may offer. Let all such prejudices be removed, or, if this be too much, let them, 
at least, be suspended till you have heard what I have to advance; for it can not 
be desired of you to believe any thing more than what is shown you by adequate proofs. 
Which also it is right to ask that you will receive, in a spirit of conviction, 
such as becomes our wretched and low attainments, and with a willingness to let 
God be exalted, though at the expense of some abasement in ourselves. In pursuing 
the argument, I shall—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">I. Collect some considerations which occur to us, viewing the 
subject on the human side. and then—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">II. Show how far and by what methods God has justified, on his 
part, the doctrine we maintain.</p>


<pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">There is then, as the subject appears to us—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">1. No absurdity in supposing that children are to grow up in Christ. 
On the other hand, if there is no absurdity, there is a very clear moral incongruity 
in setting up a contrary supposition, to be the aim of a system of Christian education. 
There could not be a worse or more baleful implication given to a child, than that 
he is to reject God and all holy principle, till he has come to a mature age. What 
authority have you from the Scriptures to tell your child, or, by any sign, to show 
him, that you do not expect him truly to love and obey God, till after he has spent 
whole years in hatred and wrong? What authority to make him feel that he is the 
most unprivileged of all human beings, capable of sin, but incapable of repentance; 
old enough to resist all good, but too young to receive any good whatever? It is 
reasonable to suppose that you have some express authority for a lesson so manifestly 
cruel and hurtful, else you would shudder to give it. I ask you for the chapter 
and verse, out of which it is derived. Meantime, wherein would it be less incongruous 
for you to teach your child that he is to lie and steal, and go the whole round 
of the vices, and then, after he comes to mature age, reform his conduct by the 
rules of virtue? Perhaps you do not give your child to expect that he is to grow 
up in sin; you only expect that he will yourself. That is scarcely better: for that 
which is your expectation, will assuredly be his; and what is more, any attempt 
to maintain a discipline at war with your own secret expectations, will only make 
a hollow and

<pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />
worthless figment of that which should be an open, earnest reality. You will never 
practically aim at what you practically despair of, and if you do not practically 
aim to unite your child to God, you will aim at something less; that is, something 
unchristian, wrong, sinful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">But my child is a sinner, you will say; and how can I expect him 
to begin a right life, until God gives him a new heart? This is the common way of 
speaking, and I state the objection in its own phraseology, that it may recognize 
itself. Who then has told you that a child can not have the new heart of which 
you speak? Whence do you learn that if you live the life of Christ, before him and 
with him, the law of the Spirit of Life may not be such as to include and quicken 
him also? And why should it be thought incredible that there should be some really 
good principle awakened in the mind of a child? For this is all that is implied 
in a Christian state. The Christian is one who has simply begun to love what is 
good for its own sake, and why should it be thought impossible for a child to have 
this love begotten in him? Take any scheme of depravity you please, there is yet 
nothing in it to forbid the possibility that a child should be led, in his first 
moral act, to cleave unto what is good and right, any more than in the first of 
his twentieth year. He is, in that case, only a child converted to good, leading 
a mixed life as all Christians do. The good in him goes into combat with the evil, 
and holds a qualified sovereignty. And why may not this internal conflict of goodness 
cover the whole life from its dawn, as well as any part of it?

<pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />
And what more appropriate to the doctrine of spiritual influence itself, than to 
believe that as the Spirit of Jehovah fills all the worlds of matter, and holds 
a presence of power and government in all objects, so all human souls, the infantile 
as well as the adult, have a nurture of the Spirit appropriate to their age and 
their wants? What opinion is more essentially monstrous, in fact, than that which 
regards the Holy Spirit as having no agency in the immature souls of children who 
are growing up, helpless and unconscious, into the perils of time?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">2. It is to be expected that Christian education will radically 
differ from that which is not Christian. Now, it is the very character and mark 
of all unchristian education, that it brings up the child for future conversion. 
No effort is made, save to form a habit of outward virtue, and, if God please to 
convert the family to something higher and better, after they come to the age of 
maturity, it is well. Is then Christian education, or the nurture of the Lord, no 
way different from this? Or is it rather to be supposed that it will have a higher 
aim and a more sacred character?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">And, since it is the distinction of Christian parents, that they 
are themselves in the nurture of the Lord, since Christ and the Divine Love, communicated 
through him, are become the food of their life, what will they so naturally seek 
as to have their children partakers with them, heirs together with them, in the 
grace of life? I am well aware of the common impression that Christian education 
is sufficiently distinguished by the endeavor

<pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" />
of Christian parents to teach their children the lessons of Scripture history, and 
the doctrines or dogmas of Scripture theology. But if they are given to understand, 
at the same time, that these lessons can be expected to produce no fruit till they 
are come to a mature age—that they are to grow up still in the same character as 
other children do, who have no such instruction—what is this but to enforce the 
practical rejection of all the lessons taught them? And which, in truth, is better 
for them, to grow up in sin under Scripture light, with a heart hardened by so many 
religious lessons; or to grow up in sin, unvexed and unannoyed by the wearisome 
drill of lectures that only discourage all practical benefit? Which is better, to 
be piously brought up in sin, or to be allowed quietly to vegetate in it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">These are questions that I know not how to decide; but the doubt 
in which they leave us will at least suffice to show that Christian education has, 
in this view, no such eminent advantages over that which is unchristian, as to raise 
any broad and dignified distinction between them. We certainly know that much of 
what is called Christian nurture, only serves to make the subject of religion odious, 
and that, as nearly as we can discover, in exact proportion to the amount of religious 
teaching received. And no small share of the difficulty to be overcome afterwards, 
in the struggle of conversion, is created in just this way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23">On the other hand, you will hear, for example, of cases like the 
following: A young man, correctly but

<pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" />
not religiously brought up, light and gay in his manners, and thoughtless hitherto 
in regard to any thing of a serious nature, happens accidentally one Sunday, while 
his friends are gone to ride, to take down a book on the evidences of Christianity. 
His eye, floating over one of the pages, becomes fixed, and he is surprised to find 
his feelings flowing out strangely into its holy truths. He is conscious of no struggle 
of hostility, but a new joy dawns in his being. Henceforth, to the end of a long 
and useful life, he is a Christian man. The love into which he was surprised continues 
to flow, and he is remarkable, in the churches, all his life long, as one of the 
most beautiful, healthful, and dignified examples of Christian piety. Now, a very 
little miseducation, called Christian, discouraging the piety it teaches, and making 
enmity itself a necessary ingredient in the struggle of conversion, conversion no 
reality without a struggle, might have sufficed to close the mind of this man against 
every thought of religion to the end of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">Such facts (for the case above given is a fact and not a fancy) 
compel us to suspect the value of much that is called Christian education. They 
suggest the possibility also that Christian piety should begin in other and milder 
forms of exercise, than those which commonly distinguish the conversion of adults; 
that Christ himself, by that renewing Spirit who can sanctify from the womb, should 
be practically infused into the childish mind; in other words, that the house, having 
a domestic Spirit of grace dwelling in it, should become

<pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" />
the church of childhood, the table and hearth a holy rite, and life an element of 
saving power. Something is wanted that is better than teaching, something that transcends 
mere effort and will-work—the loveliness of a good life, the repose of faith, the 
confidence of righteous expectation, the sacred and cheerful liberty of the Spirit—all 
glowing about the young soul, as a warm and genial nurture, and forming in it, by 
methods that are silent and imperceptible, a spirit of duty and religious obedience 
to God. This only is Christian nurture, the nurture of the Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p25">3. It is a fact that all Christian parents would like to see their 
children grow up in piety; and the better Christians they are, the more earnestly 
they desire it; and, the more lovely and constant the Christian spirit they manifest, 
the more likely it is, in general, that their children will early display the Christian 
character. This is current opinion. But why should a Christian parent, the deeper 
his piety and the more closely he is drawn to God, be led to desire, the more earnestly, 
what, in God's view, is even absurd or impossible? And, if it be generally seen 
that the children of such are more likely to become Christians early, what forbids 
the hope that, if they were riper still in their piety, living a more single and 
Christ-like life, and more cultivated in their views of family nurture, they might 
see their children grow up always in piety towards God? Or, if they may not always 
see it as clearly as they desire, might they not still be able to implant some holy 
principle, which shall be the seed of a Christian character

<pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" />
in their children, though not developed fully and visibly till a later period in 
life?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p26">4. Assuming the corruption of human nature, when should we think 
it wisest to undertake or expect a remedy? When evil is young and pliant to good, 
or when it is confirmed by years of sinful habit? And when, in fact, is the human 
heart found to be so ductile to the motives of religion, as in the simple, ingenuous 
age of childhood? How easy is it then, as compared with the stubbornness of adult 
years, to make all wrong seem odious, all good lovely and desirable. If not discouraged 
by some ill-temper which bruises all the gentle sensibilities, or repelled by some 
technical view of religious character which puts it beyond his age, how ready is 
the child to be taken by good, as it were beforehand, and yield his ductile nature 
to the truth and Spirit of God, and to a fixed prejudice against all that God forbids.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p27">He can not understand, of course, in the earliest stage of childhood, 
the philosophy of religion as a renovated experience, and that is not the form of 
the first lessons he is to receive. He is not to be told that he must have a new 
heart and exercise faith in Christ's atonement. We are to understand, that a right 
spirit may be virtually exercised in children, when, as yet, it is not intellectually 
received, or as a form of doctrine. Thus, if they are put upon an effort to be good, 
connecting the fact that God desires it and will help them in the endeavor, that 
is all which, in a very early age, they can receive, and that includes every thing—repentance,

<pb n="22" id="iii.i-Page_22" />
love, duty, dependence, faith. Nay, the operative truth necessary to a new life, 
may possibly be communicated through and from the parent, being revealed in his 
looks, manners, and ways of life, before they are of all age to understand the teaching 
of words; for the Christian scheme, the gospel, is really wrapped up in the life 
of every Christian parent, and beams out from him as a living epistle, before it 
escapes from the lips, or is taught in words. And the Spirit of truth may as well 
make this living truth effectual, as the preaching of the gospel itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p28">Never is it too early for good to be communicated. Infancy and 
childhood are the ages most pliant to good. And who can think it necessary that 
the plastic nature of childhood must first be hardened into stone, and stiffened 
into enmity towards God and all duty, before it can become a candidate for Christian 
character! There could not be a more unnecessary mistake, and it is as unnatural 
and pernicious, I fear, as it is unnecessary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p29">There are many who assume the radical goodness of human nature, 
and the work of Christian education is, in their view, only to educate or educe 
the good that is in us. Let no one be disturbed by the suspicion of a coincidence 
between what I have here said and such a theory. The natural pravity of man is plainly 
asserted in the Scriptures, and, if it were not, the familiar laws of physiology 
would require us to believe, what amounts to the same thing. And if neither Scripture 
nor physiology taught us the doctrine, if the child was born as clear of natural 
prejudice or damage, as Adam before his sin,

<pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" />
spiritual education, or, what is the same, probation, that which trains a being 
for a stable, intelligent virtue hereafter, would still involve an experiment of 
evil, therefore a fall and a bondage under the laws of evil; so that, view the matter 
as we will, there is no so unreasonable assumption, none so wide of all just philosophy, 
as that which proposes to form a child to virtue, by simply educing or drawing out 
what is in him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p30">The growth of Christian virtue is no vegetable process, no mere 
onward development. It involves a struggle with evil, a fall and a rescue. The soul 
becomes established in holy virtue, as a free exercise, only as it is passed round 
the corner of fall and redemption, ascending thus unto God through a double experience, 
in which it ]earns the bitterness of evil and the worth of good, fighting its way 
out of one, and achieving the other as a victory. The child, therefore, may as well 
begin life under a law of hereditary damage, as to plunge himself into evil by his 
own experiment, which he will as naturally do from the simple impulse of curiosity, 
or the instinct of knowledge, as from any noxious quality in his mold derived by 
descent. For it is not sin which he derives from his parents; at least, not sin 
in any sense which imports blame, but only some prejudice to the perfect harmony 
of this mold, some kind of pravity or obliquity which inclines him to evil. These 
suggestions are offered, not as necessary to be received in every particular, but 
simply to show that the scheme of education proposed, is not to be identified with 
another, which assumes the radical goodness of human

<pb n="24" id="iii.i-Page_24" />
nature, and according to which, if it be true, Christian education is insignificant.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p31">5. It is implied in all our religious philosophy, that if a child 
ever does any thing in a right spirit, ever loves any thing because it is good and 
right, it involves the dawn of a new life. This we can not deny or doubt, without 
bringing in question our whole scheme of doctrine. Is it then incredible that some 
really good feeling should be called into exercise in a child? In all the discipline 
of the house, quickened as it should be by the Spirit of God, is it true that he 
can never once be brought to submit to parental authority lovingly and because it 
is right? Must we even hold the absurdity of the scripture counsel—"Children obey 
your parents in the Lord, for this is right?" When we speak thus of a love for what 
is right and good, we must of course discriminate between the mere excitement of 
a natural sensibility to pleasure in the contemplation of what is good (of which 
the worst minds are more or less capable,) and a practicable subordination of the 
soul to its power, a practicable embrace of its law. The child must not only be 
touched with some gentle emotions toward what is right, but he must love it with 
a fixed love, love it for the sake of its principle, receive it as a vital and formative 
power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p32">Nor is there any age, which offers itself to God's truth and love, 
and to that Quickening Spirit whence all good proceeds, with so much of ductile 
feeling and susceptibilities so tender. The child is under parental authority too 
for the very purpose, it would seem, of having

<pb n="25" id="iii.i-Page_25" />
the otherwise abstract principle of all duty impersonated in his parents, and thus 
brought home to his practical embrace; so that, learning to obey his parents in 
the Lord, because it is right, he may thus receive, before he can receive it intellectually, 
the principle of all piety and holy obedience. And when he is brought to exercise 
a spirit of true and loving submission to the good law of his parents, what will 
you see, many times: but a look of childish joy, and a happy sweetness of manner, 
and a ready delight in authority, as like to all the demonstrations of Christian 
experience, as any thing childish can be to what is mature?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p33">6. Children have been so trained as never to remember the time 
when they began to be religious. Baxter was, at one time, greatly troubled concerning 
himself, because he could recollect no time when there was a gracious change in 
his character. But he discovered, at length, that "education is as properly a means 
of grace as preaching," and thus found the sweeter comfort in his love to God, that 
he learned to love him so early. The European churches, generally, regard Christian 
piety more as a habit of life, formed under the training of childhood, and less 
as a marked spiritual change in experience. In Germany, for example, the church 
includes all the people, and it is remarkable that, under a scheme so loose, and 
with so much of pernicious error taught in the pulpit, there is yet so much of deep 
religious feeling, so much of lovely and simple character, and a savor of Christian 
piety so generally prevalent in the community. So true is this, that the

<pb n="26" id="iii.i-Page_26" />
German people are every day spoken of as a people religious by nature; no other 
way being observed of accounting for the strong religious bent they manifest. Whereas 
it is due, beyond any reasonable question, to the fact that children are placed 
under a form of treatment which expects them to be religious, and are not discouraged 
by the demand of an experience above their years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p34">Again, the Moravian Brethren, it is agreed by all, give as ripe 
and graceful an exhibition of piety, as any body of Christians living on the earth, 
and it is the radical distinction of their system that it rests its power on Christian 
education. They make their churches schools of holy nurture to childhood, and expect 
their children to grow up there, as plants in the house of the Lord. Accordingly 
it is affirmed that not one in ten of the members of that church, recollects any 
time when he began to be religious. Is it then incredible that what has been can 
be? Would it not be wiser and more modest, when facts are against us, to admit that 
there is certainly some bad error, either in our life, or in our doctrine, or in 
both, which it becomes us to amend?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p35">Once more, if we narrowly examine the relation of parent and child, 
we shall not fail to discover some thing like a law of organic connection, as regards 
character, subsisting between them. Such a connection as makes it easy to believe, 
and natural to expect, that the faith of the one will be propagated in the other. 
Perhaps I should rather say, such a connection as induces the conviction that the 
character of one is actually included

<pb n="27" id="iii.i-Page_27" />
in that of the other, as a seed is formed in the capsule; and being there matured, 
by a nutriment derived from the stem, is gradually separated from it. It is a singular 
fact, that many believe substantially the same thing, in regard to evil character, 
but have no thought of any such possibility in regard to good. There has been much 
speculation, of late, as to whether a child is born in depravity, or whether the 
depraved character is superinduced afterwards. But, like many other great questions, 
it determines much less than its commonly supposed; for, according to the most propel' 
view of the subject, a child is really not born till he emerges from the infantile 
state, and never before that time can he be said to receive a separate and properly 
individual nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p36">The declarations of Scripture, and the laws of physiology, I have 
already intimated, compel the belief that a child's nature is somehow depravated 
by descent from parents, who are under the corrupting effects of sin. But this, 
taken as a question relating to the mere <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p36.1">punctum temporis</span></i>, 
or precise point of birth, is not a question of any so grave import as is generally 
supposed; for the child, after birth, is still within the matrix of the parental 
life, and will be, more or less, for many years. And the parental life will be flowing 
into him all that time, just as naturally, and by a law as truly organic, as when 
the sap of the trunk flows into a limb. We must not govern our thoughts, in such 
a matter, by our eyes; and because the physical separation has taken place, conclude 
that no organic relation remains. Even the

<pb n="28" id="iii.i-Page_28" />
physical being of the child is dependent still for many months, in the matter of 
nutrition, on organic processes not in itself. Meantime, the mental being and character 
have scarcely begun to have a proper individual life. Will, in connection with conscience, 
is the basis of personality, or individuality, and these exist as yet only in their 
rudimental type, as when the form of a seed is beginning to be unfolded at the root 
of a flower.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p37">At first, the child is held as a mere passive lump in the arms, 
and he opens into conscious life, under the soul of the parent streaming into his 
eyes and ears, through the manners and tones of the nursery. The kind and degree 
of passivity are gradually changed as life advances. A little farther on it is observed 
that a smile wakens a smile; any kind of sentiment or passion, playing in the face 
of the parent, wakens a responsive sentiment or passion. Irritation irritates, a 
frown withers, love expands a look congenial to itself, and why not holy love? Next 
the ear is opened to the understanding of words, but what words the child shall 
hear, he can not choose, and has as little capacity to select the sentiments that 
are poured into his soul. Farther on, the parents begin to govern him by appeals 
to will, expressed in commands, and whatever their requirement may be, he can as 
little withstand it, as the violet can cool the scorching sun, or the tattered leaf 
can tame the hurricane. Next they appoint his school, choose his books, regulate 
his company, decide what form of religion, and what religious opinions he shall 
be taught, by taking him to a church of their own selection. In all

<pb n="29" id="iii.i-Page_29" />
this, they infringe upon no right of the child, they only fulfill an office which 
belongs to them. Their will and character are designed to be the matrix of the child's 
will and character. Meantime, he approaches more and more closely, and by a gradual 
process, to the proper rank and responsibility of an individual creature, during 
all which process of separation, he is having their exercises and ways translated 
into him. Then, at last, he comes forth to act his part in such color of evil, and 
why not of good, as he has derived from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p38">The tendency of all our modern speculations is to an extreme individualism, 
and we carry our doctrines of free will so far as to make little or nothing of organic 
laws; not observing that character may be, to a great extent, only the free development 
of exercises previously wrought in us, or extended to us, when other wills had us 
within their sphere. All the Baptist theories of religion are based in this error. 
They assume, as a first truth, that no such thing is possible as an organic connection 
of character, an assumption which is plainly refuted by what we see with our eyes, 
and, as I shall by and by show, by the declarations of Scripture. We have much to 
say also, in common with the Baptists, about the beginning of moral agency, and 
we seem to fancy that there is some definite moment when a child becomes a moral 
agent, passing out of a condition where he is a moral nullity, and where no moral 
agency touches his being. Whereas he is rather to be regarded, at the first, as 
lying within the moral agency of the parent, and passing out, by degrees, through 
a course

<pb n="30" id="iii.i-Page_30" />
of mixed agency, to a proper independency and self possession. The supposition that 
he becomes, at some certain moment, a complete moral agent, which a moment before 
he was not, is clumsy, and has no agreement with observation. The separation is 
gradual. Ie is never, at any moment after birth, to be regarded as perfectly beyond 
the sphere of good and bad exercises; for the parent exercises himself in the child, 
playing his emotions and sentiments, and working a character in him, by virtue of 
an organic power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p39">And this is the very idea of Christian education, that it begins 
with nurture or cultivation. And the intention is that the Christian life and spirit 
of the parents, which are in and by the Spirit of God, shall flow into the mind 
of the child, to blend with his incipient and half-formed exercises; that they shall 
thus beget their own good within him—their thoughts, opinions, faith, and love, 
which are to become a little more, and yet a little more, his own separate exercise, 
but still the same in character. The contrary assumption, that virtue must be the 
product of separate and absolutely independent choice, is pure assumption. As regards 
tle measure of personal merit and demerit, it is doubtless true that every subject 
of God is to be responsible only for what is his own. But virtue still is rather 
a <i>state</i> of being than an act or series of acts; and, if we look at the causes 
which induce or prepare such a state, the will of the person himself may have a 
part among these causes more or less important, and it works no absurdity to suppose 
that one may be even prepared to such a

<pb n="31" id="iii.i-Page_31" />
state, by causes prior to his own will; so that, when be sets off to act for himself, 
his struggle and duty may be rather to sustain and perfect the state begun, than 
to produce a new one. Certain it is that we are never, at any age, so independent 
as to be wholly out of the reach of organic laws which affect our character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p40">All society is organic—the church, the state, the school, the 
family; and there is a spirit in each of these organisms, peculiar to itself, and 
more or less hostile, more or less favorable to religious character, and to some 
extent, at least, sovereign over the individual man. A very great share of the power 
in what is called a revival of religion, is organic power; nor is it any the less 
divine on that account. The child is only more within the power of organic laws 
than we all are. We possess only a mixed individuality all our life long. A pure, 
separate, individual man, living <i>wholly</i> within, and from himself, is a mere 
fiction. No such person ever existed, or ever can. I need not say that this view 
of an organic connection of character subsisting between parent and child, lays 
a basis for notions of Christian education, far different from those which now prevail, 
under the cover of a merely fictitious and mischievous individualism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p41">Perhaps it may be necessary to add, that, in the strong language 
I have used concerning the organic connection of character between the parent and 
the child, it is not designed to assert a power in the parent to renew the child, 
or that the child can be renewed by any agency of the Spirit less immediate, than 
that which renews the

<pb n="32" id="iii.i-Page_32" />
parent himself. When a germ is formed on the stem of any plant, the formative instinct 
of the plant may be said in one view to produce it; but the same solar heat which 
quickens the plant, must quicken also the germ, and sustain the internal action 
of growth, by a common presence in both. So, if there be an organic power of character 
in the parent, such as that of which I have spoken, it is not a complete power in 
itself, but only such a power as demands the realizing presence of the Spirit of 
God, both in the parent and the child, to give it effect. As Paul said, "I have 
begotten you through the gospel," so may we say of the parent, who, having a living 
gospel enveloped in his life, brings it into organic connection with the soul of 
childhood. But the declaration excludes the necessity of a divine influence, not 
more in one case than in the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p42">Such are some of the considerations that offer themselves, viewing 
our subject on the human side, or as it appears in the light of human evidence—all 
concurring to produce the conviction, that it is the only true idea of Christian 
education, that the child is to grow up in the life of the parent, and be a Christian 
in principle, from his earliest years.</p>

<pb n="33" id="iii.i-Page_33" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="II. What Christian Nurture Is." progress="6.80%" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.1">II. WHAT CHRISTIAN NURTURE IS.</h3>
<p class="comment" id="iii.ii-p1">“Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord."—<scripRef passage="Eph 6:4" id="iii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Eph|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.4"><i>Ephesians</i>, 
vi. 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">WE proceed now to inquire—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">II. How far God, in the revelation made of his character and will, 
favors the view of Christian nurture vindicated, in a former discourse, by arguments 
and evidences of an inferior nature? And—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">1. According to all that God has taught us concerning his own 
dispositions, he desires on his part, that children should grow up in piety, as 
earnestly as the parent can desire it; nay, as much more earnestly, as he hates 
sin more intensely, and desires good with less mixture of qualification. Goodness, 
or the production of goodness, is the supreme end of God, and therefore, we know, 
on first principles, that he desires to bestow whatsoever spiritual grace is necessary 
to the moral renovation of childhood, and will do it, unless some collateral reasons 
in his plan, involving the extension of holy virtue, require him to withhold.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">Thus, if nothing were hung upon parental faithfulness and example, 
if the child were not used, in some degree or way, as all argument, to hold the 
parent to a life of Christian diligence, then the good principle in

<pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" />
the parent might lack the necessary stimulus to bring it to maturity. Or, if all 
children alike, in spite of ithe evil and unchristian example of the house, were 
to be started into life as spiritually renewed, one of the strongest motives to 
holy living would be taken away from parents, in the fact that their children are 
safe as regards a good beginning, without any carefulness in them, or prayerfulness 
in their life; and their own virtue might so overgrow itself with weeds, as never 
to attain to a sound maturity. Let it be enough to know, on first principles in 
the character of God, that he will so dispense his spiritual agency to you and to 
your children, as to produce, considering the freedom of you both, the best measure 
and the ripest state of holy virtue. And how far short is this of the conclusion, 
that if you live as you ought and may yourselves, God will so dispense his Spirit 
that you may see your children grow up in piety?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">Observe, too, that he expressly pledges his Holy Spirit to you, 
as one of his first gifts, and, what is more, even commands you to be filled with 
the Spirit; and considering the organic relation that subsists, by his own appointment, 
between you and your children, how far off is he, in this, from pledging you a mercy 
that accrues to their benefit? He appoints you also to be a light to the world, 
and, by the grace he pours into your being, prepares you to be; how much more a 
light to minds that are fed by simple nurture from your own? And when you consider 
how fond he is, if I may so speak, in the blessings he pours on the good, of gathering 
their

<pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" />
children with them in the same circle of favor, how many of his promises, in all 
ages, run—"to you and to your children," what better assurance can you reasonably 
ask, to fortify your confidence in whatever spiritual grace may be necessary to 
your utmost success?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">2. If there be any such thing as Christian nurture, distinguished 
from that which is not Christian, which is generally admitted, and, by the Scriptures 
clearly asserted, then is it some kind of nurture which God appoints. Does it then 
accord with the known character of God, to appoint a scheme of education, the only 
proper result of which shall be that children are trained up under it in sin? It 
would not be more absurd to suppose that God has appointed church education, to 
produce a first crop of sin, and then a crop of holiness. God appoints nothing of 
which sin, and only sin, is to be the proper and legitimate result, whether for 
a longer or a shorter time; least of all, a mode of training which is to produce 
sin. Holy virtue is the aim of every plan God adopts, every means he prescribes, 
and we have no right to look only for sin, in that which he has appointed as a means 
of virtue. We can not do it understandingly without great impiety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">3. God does expressly lay it upon us to expect that our children 
will grow up in piety, under the parental nurture, and assumes the possibility that 
such a result may ordinarily be realized. "Train up a child"—how? for future conversion?—No, 
but "in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it." If 
it be said that this relates only to outward habits of virtue

<pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" />
and vice, not to spiritual life, the Old Testament, I reply, does not raise that 
distinction, as it is raised in the New. It puts all good together, all evil together, 
and regards a child trained up in the way he should go, as going in all the ways, 
and fulfilling all the ideas of virtue. The phraseology of the New Testament carries 
the same import. "Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord," a form 
of expression, which indicates the existence of a Divine nurture, that is to encompass 
the child and mold him unto God; so that he shall be brought up, as it were, in 
Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">4. A time is foretold, as our churches generally believe, when 
all shall know God, even from the least to the greatest; that is, shall spiritually 
know him, or so that there shall be no need of exhorting one another to know him; 
for intellectual knowledge is not carried by exhortation. If such a time is ever 
to come, then, at least, children are to grow up in Christ. Can it come too soon? 
And, if we have the opinion that any such thing is impossible, either we, or those 
who come after us, must get rid of it. A principal reason why the great expectations 
of the future, that we, in this age, are giving out so confidently, seem only visionary 
and idle dreams to many, is that we are perpetually assuming their impossibility 
ourselves. Our very theory of religion is, that men are to grow up in evil, and 
be dragged into the church of God by conquest. The world is to lie in halves, and 
the kingdom of God is to stretch itself side by side with the kingdom of darkness, 
making sallies into it, and taking captive those who are

<pb n="37" id="iii.ii-Page_37" />
sufficiently hardened and bronzed in guiltiness to be converted!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">Thus we assume even the absurdity of all our expectations in regard 
to the possible advancement of human society and the universal prevalence of Christian 
virtue. And thus we throw an air of extravagance and unreason over all we do. Whereas 
there is a sober and rational possibility, that human society should be universally 
pervaded by Christian virtue. The Christian scheme has a scope of intention, and 
instruments and powers adequate to this: it descends upon the world to claim all 
souls for its dominion—all men of all climes, all ages from childhood to the grave. 
It is, indeed, a plan which supposes the existence of sin, and sin will be in the 
world, and in all hearts in it, as long as the world or human society continues; 
but the scheme has a breadth of conception, and has powers and provisions embodied 
in it, which, apart from all promises and predictions, certify us of a day when 
it will reign in all human hearts, and all that live shall live in Christ. Let us 
either renounce any such confidence, or show, by a thorough consistency in our religious 
doctrines, that we hold it deliberately and manfully.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">5. We discover in the Scriptures that the organic law, of which 
I have spoken, is distinctly recognized, and that character in children is often 
regarded as, in some very important sense, derivative from their parents. It is 
thus that "sin has passed upon all men." "By the offense of one, judgment came upon 
all." Christian faith is also spoken of in a similar way—"The unfeigned

<pb n="38" id="iii.ii-Page_38" />
faith, which dwelt first, in thy grandmother Lois, and thy mother Eunice, and, I 
am persuaded, that in thee also." Not that, in the bald and naked sense, it had 
descended thus through three generations. But the apostle conceives a power, in 
the good life of these mothers, that must needs transmit some flavor of piety. In 
like manner, God is represented as "keeping covenant and mercy with them that love 
him and keep his commandments, to a thousand generations;" which, if it signifies 
any thing, amounts to a declaration that he will spiritually own and bless every 
succeeding generation, to the end of the world, if only the preceding will live 
so as to be fit vehicles of his blessing; for it is not any covenant, as a form 
of mutual contract, which carries the divine favor, but it is the loving Him rather, 
and keeping His commandments, by an upright, godly life, which sets the parents 
on terms of friendship with God, and secures the inhabitation of his power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">Declarations like those in the eighteenth chapter of Ezekiel, 
"the son shall not bear the iniquity of the father,"—"the soul that sinneth, it 
shall die,"—are hastily applied by many, not to show that the child is to be punished 
only for his own sin, which is their true import, but, as if it were the same thing, 
to disprove the fact of an organic connection, by which children receive a character 
from their parents. Whereas this latter is a truth which we see with our eyes, and 
one that is constantly affirmed in the Scriptures, both in respect to bad character 
and to good. "God layeth up the iniquity of the wicked for his children,"—"Visiting 
the iniquities

<pb n="39" id="iii.ii-Page_39" />
of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation." By which we 
are to understand, what is every day exhibited in actual historic proof, that the 
wickedness of parents propagates itself in the character and condition of their 
children, and that it ordinarily requires three or four generations to ripen the 
sad harvest of misery and debasement. Again, on the other side, "he hath blessed 
thy children with thee,"—"For the good of them and their children after them,"—"For 
the promise is to you and to your children." The Scriptures have a perpetual habit, 
if I may so speak, of associating children with the character and destiny of their 
parents. In this respect, they maintain a marked contrast with the extreme individualism 
of our modern philosophy. They do not always regard the individual as an isolated 
unit, but they often look upon men as they exist, in families and races, and under 
organic laws.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">Something has undoubtedly been gained to modern theology, as a 
human science, by fixing the attention strongly upon the individual man, as a moral 
agent, immediately related to God, and responsible only for his own actions; at 
the same time there was a truth, an important truth, underlying the old doctrine 
of federal headship and original or imputed sin, though strangely misconceived, 
which we seem, in our one-sided speculations, to have quite lost sight of. And how 
can we ever attain to any right conception of organic duties, until we discover 
the reality of organic powers and relations? And how can we hope to set ourselves 
in harmony

<pb n="40" id="iii.ii-Page_40" />
with the Scriptures, in regard to family nurture or household baptism, or any other 
kindred subject, while our theories exclude, or overlook precisely that which is 
the base of their teachings, and appointments? This brings me to my—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">Last argument, which is drawn from infant or household baptism—a 
rite which supposes the fact of an organic connection of character between the parent 
and the child; a seal of faith in the parent, applied over to the child, on the 
ground of a presumption that his faith is wrapped up in the parent's faith; so that 
he is ac counted a believer from the beginning. We must distinguish here between 
a fact and a presumption of fact. If you look upon a seed of wheat, it contains, 
in itself presumptively, a thousand generations of wheat, though by reason of some 
fault in the cultivation, or some speck of diseased matter in itself, it may, in 
fact, never repro duce at all. So the Christian parent has, in his character, a 
germ, which has power, presumptively, to produce its like in his children, though 
by reason of some bad fault in itself, or possibly some outward hindrance in the 
Church, or some providence of death, it may fail to do so. Thus it is that infant 
baptism becomes an appropriate rite. It sees the child in the parent, counts him 
presumptively a believer and a Christian, and, with the parent, baptizes him also. 
Furthermore, you will perceive that it must be presumed, either that the child will 
grow up a believer, or that he will not. The Baptist presumes that he will not, 
and therefore declares the right to be inappropriate. God presumes that he will,

<pb n="41" id="iii.ii-Page_41" />
and therefore appoints it. The Baptist tells the child that nothing but sin can 
be expected of him; God tells him that for his parents' sakes, whose faith he is 
to follow, he has written his own name upon him, and expects him to grow up in all 
duty and piety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">I have no desire to press the passages in which mention is made 
of household baptism beyond their true import. When Paul is said to have "baptized 
the household of Stephanas," our Baptist friends reply that the text proves nothing, 
in respect to infant baptism, because it can not be shown that there were any children 
in the household; and some, who practice infant baptism, have conceded the sufficiency 
of the objection. But the power of this proof-text does not depend, in the least, 
on the fact that there were children in the household of Stephanas, but simply on 
the form of the language. Indeed, it has always seemed to me that the argument for 
infant baptism is rather strengthened than weakened, by the supposition that there 
were, in fact, no infants or children in this household; for a household generally 
contains children, and a term so inclusive in its import, could never come into 
use, unless it was the practice for baptism to go by households. Under a practice 
like that of our Baptist brethren, what preacher would ever be heard to speak, in 
this general inclusive way, of having baptized a household? In the case of the jailor, 
too, the same reasoning holds. Here, however, our Baptist brethren go farther, endeavoring 
to show positively, from the language used, that there were no infants or children 
in the household; for

<pb n="42" id="iii.ii-Page_42" />
when it is said that the jailor "rejoiced, believing in God with all his house," 
it is argued that, inasmuch as infant children are incapable of believing, there 
could have been no infants in the family. Admitting the correctness of the translation, 
which some have questioned, the argument seems rather plausible as a turn of logic, 
than just and convincing; for, if we consider the more decisive position held in 
that age by the heads of families, and how, in common speech, they were supposed 
to carry the religion of the family with them, we shall be convinced that nothing 
was more natural than the very language here used. It was taken for granted, as 
a matter of common understanding, that, in a change of religion, the children went 
with the parents: if they became Jews, that their children would be Jews; if Christian 
believers, that their children would be Christians. Hence all the terms used, in 
reference to their religion, took the most inclusive form. If one believed in God, 
he believed with all his house: the change he suffered, in the common understanding 
of the age, carried the house with him; and it occurred to no one to question the 
literal exactness of such like inclusive terms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">It has been a fashion, with many modern critics, to surrender 
both these passages as proofs of infant baptism, and they certainly do not prove 
it, in just the way in which many have used them as proof-texts. But if any one 
will seek a point of view, whence he may be able to give a natural and easy interpretation 
to the language used, or if he will ask, on the simple doctrine of chances, what 
chance there was that these two households

<pb n="43" id="iii.ii-Page_43" />
should include no children, and moreover what chance that, in the only three cases 
of household baptism mentioned in the Scripture, the households should have been 
distinguished by this singularity, he will be as little likely as possible, to concede 
the fact that infant baptism is not adequately proved by these passages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">But the true idea of these passages, and also of the rite itself, 
is seen most evidently in the history of its establishment by Christ, in the third 
chapter of John. The Jewish nation regarded other nations as unclean. Hence, when 
a Gentile family wished to become Jewish citizens, they were baptized in token of 
cleansing. Then they were said to be re-born, or regenerated, so as to be accounted 
true descendants of Abraham. We use the term <i>naturalize</i>, that is, to <i>make 
natural born</i>, in the same sense. But Christ had come to set up a spiritual kingdom, 
the kingdom of heaven; and finding all men aliens, and spiritually unclean, he applies 
over the rite of baptism, which was familiar to the Jews, ("art thou a Master in 
Israel, and knowest not these things?") giving it a higher sense. "Except a man 
be born of water <i>and of the Spirit</i>, he can not enter the kingdom of heaven." 
But the Gentile proselyte, according to the custom here described—here is the point 
of the argument—came with his family. They were all baptized together, young and 
old, all regenerated or naturalized together; and therefore, in the new application 
made of the rite to signify spiritual cleansing and regeneration, it is understood, 
of course, that children are to come with their parents. To have excluded them would 
have been, to

<pb n="44" id="iii.ii-Page_44" />
every Jewish mind, the bight of absurdity. They could not have been excluded, without 
express exception, and no exception was made.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">Some have questioned whether proselyte baptism existed at this 
early age; but of this the third chapter of John is itself conclusive proof; for 
how else was baptism familiarly known to the Jews as connected with regeneration; 
that is, civil regeneration? There is always a historic reason for religious rites 
and for usages of language; and you will find it impossible to suppose that Christ 
appointed baptism, and set the rite in connection with spiritual regeneration, by 
any mere accident, or without some historic basis, answering to that which I have 
just described. In this manner, all his language, in the interview with Nicodemus, 
becomes natural and easy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">It follows that the children of Christian disciples, being baptized 
with their parents, as the children of Gentile proselytes were baptized with theirs, 
would be taken or presumed by the church to be spiritually cleansed, in the same 
manner. Accordingly, just as the children of Jews were accounted Jews, and not as 
unclean, when one of the parents was a Jew, so Paul tells us, that in the church 
of God, the believing party sanctifies the unbelieving, "else were your children 
unclean, but now are they holy;" showing that the Jewish analogies, in regard to 
children, were in fact translated, or passed over to the church, and adopted there—a 
translation that naturally followed. from the reapplication of proselyte baptism.</p>
<pb n="45" id="iii.ii-Page_45" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">Then passing into the early history of the church, we hear Justin 
Martyr saying: "There are some of us, eighty years old, who were made disciples 
to Christ in their childhood;" that is, in the age of the apostles, and while they 
were yet living; for it was now less than eighty years since their death. And in 
the expression "<i>made disciples</i>," taken in connection with the baptismal formula, 
"Go disciple all nations, baptizing," &amp;c., we see that he alludes to baptism; for 
baptism was the rite that introduced the subject into the Christian school as a 
disciple; and what so natural as that the children of disciples should be disciples 
with them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">Then again, Ireneus, who lived within one generation of the apostles, 
gives us the second mention of this rite which appears in history, when he says: 
"Christ came to save all persons through himself; all, I say, who through him are 
regenerated unto God: infants and little ones, and children and youth, and the aged." 
Which phrase, "<i>regenerated unto God</i>," applied to parents and little ones, 
alludes to baptism: showing that a notion of baptism, as connected with regeneration, 
coincident with that which we found in the third chapter of John, was then current 
in the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">I have been thus full upon the rite of baptism, not because that 
is my subject, but because the rite involves, in all its grounds and reasons, the 
same view of Christian education which I am seeking to establish. One can not be 
thoroughly understood and received without the other. And it is precisely on this 
account that we have so great difficulty in sustaining the rite of infant

<pb n="46" id="iii.ii-Page_46" />
baptism. It ought to be difficult to sustain any ite, after the sense of it is wholly 
gone from us. You perceive, too, in this exposition, that the view of Christian 
nurture I am endeavoring to vindicate, is not new, but is older, by far, than the 
one now prevalent—as old as the Christian church. It is radically one with the 
ancient doctrine of baptism and regeneration, advanced by Christ, and accepted by 
the first fathers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">We have much to say of baptismal regeneration as a great error, 
which undoubtedly it is, in the form in which it is held; but it is only a less 
hurtful error than some of us hold in denying it. The distinction between our doctrine 
of baptismal regeneration, and the ancient Scripture view, is too broad and palpable 
to be mistaken. According to the modern church dogma, no faith, in the parents, 
is necessary to the effect of the rite. Sponsors, too, are brought in between all 
parents and their duty, to assume the very office which belongs only to them. And, 
what is worse, the child is said to be actually regenerated by the act of the priest. 
According to the more ancient view, or that of the Scriptures, nothing depends upon 
the priest or minister, save that he execute the rite in due form. The regeneration 
is not actual, but only presumptive, and every thing depends upon the organic law 
of character pertaining between the parent and the child, the church and the child, 
thus upon duty and holy living and gracious example. The child is too young to choose 
the rite for himself, but the parent, having him as it were in his own life, is 
allowed the confidence that his own faith and

<pb n="47" id="iii.ii-Page_47" />
character will be reproduced in the child, and grow up in his growth, and that thus 
the propriety of the rite as a seal of faith will not be violated. In giving us 
this rite, on the grounds stated, God promises, in fact, on his part, to dispense 
that spiritual grace which is necessary to the fulfillment of its import. In this 
way too is it seen that the Christian economy has a place for persons of all ages; 
for it would be singular if, after all we say of the universality of God's mercy 
as a gift to the human race, it could yet not limber itself to man, so as to adapt 
a place for the age of childhood, but must leave a full fourth part of the race, 
the part least hardened in evil and tenderest to good, unrecognized and unprovided 
for—gathering a flock without lambs, or, I should rather say, gathering a flock 
away from the lambs. Such is not the spirit of Him who said, "forbid them not, for 
of such is the kingdom of heaven." Therefore we bring them into the school of Christ 
and the pale of his mercy with us, there to be trained up in the holy nurture of 
the Lord. And then the result is to be tested afterwards, or at an advanced period 
of life, by trying their character in the same way as the character of all Christians 
is tried; for many are baptized in adult age, who truly do not believe, as is afterwards 
discovered. And yet our Baptist brethren never rebaptize them, notwithstanding all 
they say of faith as the necessary condition of baptism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24">But there are two objections to this view of Christian nurture, 
which, if they are not removed, may even suffice to break the force of my argument.
</p>


<pb n="48" id="iii.ii-Page_48" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">1. A theoretical objection, that it leaves no room for the sovereignty 
of God, in appointing the moral character of men and families. Thus it is declared 
that "all are not Israel who are of Israel," and that God, before the children Jacob 
and Esau had done either good or evil. professed his love to one, and his rejection 
of the ether. But the wonder is, in this case of Rebecca and her children, that 
such a mother did not ruin them both. A partial mother, scorning one child, teaching 
the other to lie and trick his blind father, and extort from a starving brother 
his birthright honor, can not be said to furnish a very good test of the power of 
Christian education. But show me the case, where the whole conduct of the parents 
has been such as it should be to produce the best effects, and where the sovereignty 
of God has appointed the ruin of the children, whether all, or any one of them. 
The sovereignty of God has always a relation to means, and we are not authorized 
to think of it, in any case, as separated from means.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26">2. An objection from observation—asking why it is, if our doctrine 
be true, that many persons, remarkable for their piety, have yet been so unfortunate 
in their children? Because, I answer, many persons, remarkable for their piety, 
are yet very disagreeable persons, arid that too, by reason of some very marked 
defect in their religious character. They display just that spirit, and act in just 
that manner, which is likely to make religion odious—the more odious, the more 
urgently they commend it. Sometimes they appear well to the world one remove distant 
from them, they shine well in

<pb n="49" id="iii.ii-Page_49" />
their written biography, but one living in their family will know what others do 
not; and if their children turn out badly, will never be at a loss for the reason. 
Many persons, too, have such defective views of the manner of teaching appropriate 
to early childhood, that they really discourage their children. "Fathers provoke 
not your children to anger," says one, "lest they be discouraged;" implying that 
there is such a thing as encouraging, and such a thing as discouraging good principle 
and piety in a child. And there are other ways of discouraging children besides 
provoking them to an angry and wounded feeling by harsh treatment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p27">I once took up a book, from a Sabbath-school library, one problem 
of which was to teach a child that he wants a new heart. A lovely boy (for it was 
a narrative) was called every day to resolve that he would do no wrong that day, 
a task which he undertook most cheerfully, at first, and even with a show of delight. 
But, before the sun welt down, he was sure to fall into some ill-temper or be overtaken 
by some infirmity. Whereupon, the conclusion was immediately sprung upon him that 
he "wanted a new heart." We are even amazed that any teacher of ordinary intelligence 
should not once have imagined how she herself, or how the holiest Christian living, 
would fare under such kind of regimen; how she would discover every day, and probably 
some hours before sunset, that she too wanted a new heart? And the practical cruelty 
of the experiment is yet more to be deplored, than its want of consideration. Had 
the problem been how to discourage

<pb n="50" id="iii.ii-Page_50" />
most effectually every ingenuous struggle of childhood, no readier or surer method 
could have been devised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p28">Simply to tell a child, as he just begins to make acquaintance 
with words, that he "must have a new heart before he can be good," is to inflict 
a double discouragement. First, he can not guess what this technical phraseology 
means, and thus he takes up the impression that he can do or think nothing right, 
till he is able to comprehend what is above his age—why then should he make the 
endeavor? Secondly, he is told that he must have a new heart <i>before</i> he can 
be good, not that he may hope to exercise a renewed spirit, <i>in</i> the endeavor 
to be good—why then attempt what must be worthless, till something <i>previous</i> 
befalls him? Discouraged thus on every side, his tender soul turns hither and thither, 
in hopeless despair, and finally he consents to be what he must—a sinner against 
God, and that only. Well is it, under such a process, wearing down his childish 
soul into soreness and despair of good, sealing up his nature in silence and cessation 
as regards all right endeavors, and compelling him to turn his feelings into other 
channels, where he shall find his good in evil—well is it, I say, if he has not 
contracted a dislike to the very subject of religion, as inveterate as the subject 
is impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p29">Many teach in this way, no doubt, with the best intentions imaginable; 
their design is only to be faithful, and sometimes they appear even to think that 
the more they discourage their children, the better and more faithful they are. 
But the mistake, if not cruelly meant, is

<pb n="51" id="iii.ii-Page_51" />
certainly most cruel in the experience; and it is just this mistake, I am confident, 
which accounts for a large share of the unhappy failures made by Christian parents, 
in the training of their children. Rather should they begin with a kind of teaching 
suited to the age of the child. First of all, they should rather seek to teach. 
a feeling than a doctrine; to bathe the child in their own feeling of love to God, 
and dependence on him, and contrition for wrong before him, bearing up their child's 
heart in their own, not fearing to encourage every good motion they can call into 
exercise; to make what is good, happy and attractive, what is wrong, odious and 
hateful; then as the understanding advances, to give it food suited to its capacity, 
opening upon it, gradually the more difficult views of Christian doctrine and experience.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p30">Sometimes Christian parents fail of success in the religious training 
of their children, because the church counteracts their effort and example. The 
church makes a bad atmosphere about the house, and the poison comes in at the doors 
and windows. It is rent by divisions, burnt up by fanaticism, frozen by the chill 
of a worldly spirit, petrified in a rigid and dead orthodoxy. It makes no element 
of genial warmth and love about the child, according to the intention of Christ 
ill its appointment, but gives to religion, rather, a forbidding aspect, and thus, 
instead of assisting the parent, becomes one of the worst impediments to his success. 
What kind of element the world makes about the child is of little consequence; for 
here there is no pretence

<pb n="52" id="iii.ii-Page_52" />
of piety. But when the school of Christ makes itself an element of sin and death, 
the child's baptism becomes as great a fiction as the church itself, and the arrangements 
of divine mercy fail of their intended power. There are, in short, too many ways 
of accounting for the failure of success, in the family training of those who are 
remarkable for their piety, without being led to doubt the correctness of my argument 
in these discourses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p31">To sum up all, we conclude, not that every child can certainly 
be made to grow up in Christian piety—nothing is gained by asserting so much, and 
perhaps I could not prove it to be true, neither can any one prove the contrary—I 
merely show that this is the true idea and aim of Christian nurture as a nurture 
of the Lord. It is presumptively true that such a result can be realized, just as 
it is presumptively true that a school will forward the pupils in knowledge, though 
possibly sometimes it may fail to do it. And, without such a presumption, no parent 
can do his duty and fill his office well, any more than it is possible to make a 
good school, in the expectation that the scholars will learn something five or ten 
years hence, and not before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p32">To give this subject its practical effect, let me urge it—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p33">1. Upon the careful attention of those who neglect, or decline, 
offering their children in baptism. Some of you are simply indifferent to this duty, 
not seeing what good it can do to baptize a child; others have positive theological 
objections to it. With the former class I

<pb n="53" id="iii.ii-Page_53" />
certainly agree, so far as to admit that baptism, as an operation, can do no good 
to your child; but, if it has no importance in what it operates, it has the greatest 
importance in what it signifies; and, what is more to be deplored by you, the withholding 
it signifies as much, viz: that you yourselves have no sense of the relation that 
subsists between your character and that of your child, and as little of the mercy 
that Christ intends for your child, by including him with you in his fold, to grow 
up there by your side in the same common hopes. Had you any just sense of these 
things, you would look upon the baptism of your child as a rite of as great importance 
and spiritual propriety as your own; for, in neither case, has the form any value 
beyond what it signifies. The other class among you suffer the same defect; for 
it is my settled conviction that no man ever objected to infant baptism, who had 
not at the bottom of his objections, false views of Christian education—who did 
not hold a notion of individualism, in regard to Christian character in childhood, 
which is justified, neither by observation nor by Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p34">It is the prevalence of false views, on this subject, which creates 
so great difficulty in sustaining infant baptism in our churches. If children are 
to grow up in sin, to be converted when they come to the age of maturity, if this 
is tie only aim and expectation of family nurture, there really is no meaning or 
dignity whatever in the rite. They are even baptized into sin, and every propriety 
of the rite as a seal of faith is violated. And it is the feeling of this impropriety 
which

<pb n="54" id="iii.ii-Page_54" />
lies at the basis of all your objections. Returning to the old Scripture doctrine 
of an organic law, connecting the child morally with the parents, so that he is, 
as it were, included in them, to grow up in their life; perceiving then that he 
is a kind of rudimental being, coining up gradually into a separate and complete 
individuality, having the parental life extended to him, first, with an almost absolutely 
controlling power, then less and less, till he takes, at length, the helm of his 
own spirit—every difficulty that you now feel vanishes, and the rite of infant 
baptism becomes one of the greatest beauty, and perfectly coincident with the spirit 
and the rules of adult baptism. The very command, "believe and be baptized," of 
which so much is made, is exactly met, and with no modifications, save what are 
necessary to suit the peculiar state and age of childhood: for the child, being 
included as it were in the parental life, is accounted presumptively one with the 
parents, and sealed with the seal of their faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p35">And it would certainly be very singular if Christ Jesus, in a 
scheme of mercy for the world, had found no place for infants and little children: 
more singular still, if he had given them the place of adults; and worse than singular, 
if he had appointed them to years of sin as the necessary preparation for his mercy. 
But if you see him counting them one with you, bringing them tenderly into his fold 
with you, there to grow up in him, you will not doubt that he has given them a place 
exactly and beautifully suited to them. And is it for you to withhold them from 
that place? Is it

<pb n="55" id="iii.ii-Page_55" />
worthy of your tenderness, as a Christian parent, to leave them outside of the fold, 
when the gate is open, only taking care to go in yourself? I will not accuse you 
of intended wrong, but I am quite sure your thoughts are not as God's thoughts, 
and I ask you to study this question again, and more deeply. You are giving your 
children, as they grow up, impressions that will assuredly be very injurious to 
them, and robbing them of impressions that would have great power and value to their 
minds. What can be worse, what can make them aliens, more sensibly, from Christ's 
sympathies, what can more effectually discourage and chill them to all thoughts 
of a good life, than to make them feel that Christ has no place for them till their 
sins are ripe, and they are capable of a grace that is now above their years? What 
more persuasive, than to know that he has taken them into his school already, to 
grow up round him as disciples? And if God should call you to himself, what will 
draw upon their hearts more tenderly than to remember that the father and mother 
whose name they revere, brought them believingly in with themselves, to be owned 
in that general assembly of the just which occupies both worlds, and become partakers 
with them there, in the grace which is now their song?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p36">You rob yourselves too of an influence which is necessary to a 
right fulfillment of your duty. Their character, you say, is their own; let them 
believe for themselves and be baptized when they will. You have never the same genial 
feeling that you would, if you regarded them as morally linked to your character 
and

<pb n="56" id="iii.ii-Page_56" />
drawing from you the mold of their being. You are not kept in the same state of 
carefulness and spiritual tenderness. No matter if you are cold to them, at times, 
and do not always live Christ in the house, they are growing up to be converted, 
and almost any thing is good enough for conversion! Christ himself, too, has no 
such relation to you, in your family, as to make your piety a domestic spirit. He 
has not gathered your children round you, as a flock of young disciples, pouring 
all his tenderness into your family ties, to make them vehicles of mercy and blessing. 
Once more I ask you to consider whether God is not better to you than you yourselves 
have thought, and whether, in withholding your children from God, you are not like 
to fall as far short of your duty, as you do of the privilege offered you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p37">2. What motives are laid upon all Christian parents, by the doctrine 
I have established, to make the first article of family discipline a constant and 
careful discipline of themselves. I would not undervalue a strong and decided government 
in families. No family can be rightly trained without it. But there is a kind of 
virtue, my brethren, which is not in the rod—the virtue, I mean, of a truly good 
and sanctified life. And a reign of brute force is much more easily maintained, 
than a reign whose power is righteousness and love. There are, too, I must warn 
you, many who talk much of the rod as the orthodox symbol of parental duty, but 
who might really as well be heathens as Christians; who only storm about their house 
with heathenish ferocity, who lecture, and threaten, and castigate, and bruise,

<pb n="57" id="iii.ii-Page_57" />
and call this family government. They even dare to speak of this as the nurture 
of the Lord. So much easier is it to be violent than to be holy, that they substitute 
force for goodness and grace, and are wholly unconscious of the imposture. It is 
frightful to think how they batter and bruise the delicate, tender souls of their 
children, extinguishing in them what they ought to cultivate, crushing that sensibility 
which is the hope of their being, and all in the sacred name of Christ Jesus. By 
no such summary process can you dispatch your duties to your children. You are not 
to be a savage to them, but a father and a Christian. Your real aim and study must 
be to infuse into them a new life, and, to this end, the Life of God must perpetually 
reign in you. Gathered round you as a family, they are all to be so many motives, 
strong as the love you bear them, to make you Christ-like in your spirit. It must 
be seen and felt with them that religion is a first thing with you. And it must 
be first, not in words and talk, but visibly first in your love—that which fixes 
your aims, feeds your enjoyments, sanctifies your pleasures, supports your trials, 
satisfies your wants, contents your ambition, beautifies and blesses your character. 
No mock piety, no sanctimony of phrase, or longitude of face on Sundays will suffice. 
You must live in the light of God, and hold such a spirit in exercise as you wish 
to see translated into your children. You must take them into your feeling, as a 
loving and joyous element, and beget, if by the grace of God you may, the spirit 
of your own heart in theirs.</p>

<pb n="58" id="iii.ii-Page_58" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p38">This is Christian education, the nurture of the Lord. Ah, how 
dismal is the contrast of a half-worldly, carnal piety; proposing money as the good 
thing of life: stimulating, ambition for place and show; provoking ill-nature by 
petulance and falsehood; praying, to save the rule of family worship; having now 
and then a religious fit, and, when it is on, weeping and exhorting the family to 
undo all that the life has taught them to do; and then, when the passions have burnt 
out their fire, dropping down again to sleep in the embers, only hoping still that 
the family will sometime be converted! When shall we discover that families ought 
to be ruined by such training as this? When shall we turn ourselves wholly to God, 
and looking on our children as one with us and drawing their character from us, 
make them arguments to duty and constancy-duty and constancy not as a burden, but, 
since they are enforced by motives so dear, our pleasure and delight? For these 
ties and duties exist not for the religious good of our children only, but quite 
as much for our own. And God, who understands us well, has appointed them to keep 
us in a perpetual frame of love; for so ready is our bad nature to kindle with our 
good, and burn with it, that what we call our piety, is, otherwise, in constant 
danger of degenerating into a fiery, censorious, unmerciful and intolerant spirit.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p39">Hence it is that monks have been so prone to persecution. Not 
dwelling with children as the objects of affection, having their hearts softened 
by no family love, their life identified with no objects that excite

<pb n="59" id="iii.ii-Page_59" />
gentleness, their nature hardens into a Christian abstraction, and blood and doctrine 
go together. Therefore God hath set Israel in families, that the argument to duty 
may come upon the gentle side of your nature, and fall, as a baptism, on the head 
of your natural affections. Your character is to be a parent character, infolding 
lovingly the spirits of your children, as birds are gathered in the nest, there 
to be sheltered and fed, and got ready for the flight. Every hour is to be an hour 
of duty, every look and smile, every reproof and care, an effusion of Christian 
love. For it is the very beauty of the work you have to do that you are to cherish 
and encourage good, and live a better life into the spirits of your children.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p40">3. It is to be deeply considered, in connection with this view 
of family nurture, whether it does not meet many of the deficiencies we deplore 
in the Christian character of our times, and the present state of our churches. 
We have been expecting to thrive too much by conquest, and too little by growth. 
I desire to speak with all caution of what are very unfortunately called revivals 
of religion; for, apart from the name, which is modern, and from certain crudities 
and excesses that go with it—which name, crudities, and excesses are wholly adventitious 
as regards the substantial merits of such scenes—apart from these, I say, there 
is abundant reason to believe that God's spiritual economy includes varieties of 
exercise, answering, in all important respects, to these visitations of mercy, so 
much coveted in our churches. They are needed. A perfectly uniform

<pb n="60" id="iii.ii-Page_60" />
demonstration in religion is not possible or desirable. Nothing is thus uniform 
but death. Our exercise varies every year and day from childhood onward. Society 
is going through new modes of exercise in the same manner, excited by new subjects, 
running into new types of feeling, and struggling with new combinations of thought. 
Quite as necessary is it that all holy principle should have a varied exercise—now 
in one duty, now in another; now in public aims and efforts, now in bosom struggles; 
now in social methods, now in those which are solitary and private; now in high 
emotion, now in deliberative thought and study. Accordingly the Christian church 
began with a scene of extraordinary social demonstration, and the like, in one form 
or another, may be traced in every period of its history since that day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p41">But the difficulty is with us that we idolize such scenes, and 
make them the whole of our religion. We assume that nothing good is doing, or can 
be done at any other time. And what is even worse, we often look upon these scenes, 
and desire them, rather as scenes of victory, than of piety. They are the harvest-times 
of conversion, and conversion is too nearly every thing with us. In particular we 
see no way to gather in disciples, save by means of certain marked experiences, 
developed in such scenes, in adult years. Our very children can possibly come to 
no good, save in this way. Instrumentalities are invented to compass our object, 
that are only mechanical, and the hope of mere present effect is supposed to justify 
them. Present

<pb n="61" id="iii.ii-Page_61" />
effect, in the view of many, justifies any thing and every thing. We strain every 
nerve of motion, exhaust every capacity of endurance, and push on till nature sinks 
in exhaustion. We preach too much, and live Christ too little. We do many things 
which, in a cooler mood, are seen to hurt the dignity of religion, and which somewhat 
shame and sicken ourselves. Hence the present state of religion in our country. 
We have worked a vein till it has run out. The churches are exhausted.<note n="1" id="iii.ii-p41.1">This 
was written, I believe, in the year, A.D., 1846.</note> There is little to attract 
them, when they look upon the renewal of scenes through which many of them have 
passed. They look about them, with a sigh, to ask if possibly there is no better 
way, and some are ready to find that better way, in a change of their religion. 
Nothing different from this ought to have been expected. No nation can long thrive 
by a spirit of conquest; no more can a church. There must be an internal growth, 
that is made by holy industry, in the common walks of life and duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p42">Let us turn now, not away from revivals of religion, certainly 
not away from the conviction that God will bring upon the churches tides of spiritual 
exercise, and vary his divine culture by times and seasons suited to their advancement; 
but let us turn to inquire whether there is not a fund of increase in the very bosom 
of the church itself. Let us try if we may not train up our children in the way 
that they should go. Simply this, if we can do it, will make the church multiply 
her numbers 


<pb n="62" id="iii.ii-Page_62" />many fold more rapidly than now, with the advantage that many more 
will be gained from without than now. For she will cease to hold a mere piety of 
occasions, a piety whose chief use is to get up occasions; she will follow a gentler 
and more constant method, as her duty is more constant, and blends with the very 
life of her natural affections. Her piety will be of a more even and genial quality, 
and will be more respected. She will not strive and cry, but she will live. The 
school of John the Baptist will be succeeded by the school of Christ, as a dew comes 
after a fire. Families will not be a temptation to you, half the time hurrying you 
on to get money, and prepare a show, and the other half, a motive to repentance 
and shame, and profitless exhortation; but all the time, an argument for Christian 
love and holy living.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p43">Then also the piety of the coming age will be deeper, and more 
akin to habit than ours, because it began earlier. It will have more of an air of 
naturalness, and will be less a work of will. A generation will come forward, who 
will have been educated to all good undertakings and enterprises—ardent without 
fanaticisinm, powerful without machinery. Not born, so generally, in a storm, and 
brought to Christ by an abrupt transition, the latter portion of life will not have 
an unequal war to maintain with the beginning, but life will be more nearly one, 
and in harmony with itself. Is not this a result to be desired? Could we tell our 
American churches, at this moment, what they want, should we not tell them this? 
Neither, if God, as many fear,

<pb n="63" id="iii.ii-Page_63" />
is about to bring upon his church a day of wrath and stormy conflict, let any one 
suspect that such a kind of piety will want vigor and nerve to withstand the fiery 
assaults anticipated. See what turn the mind of out apostle took when he was arming 
his disciples for the great conflict of their age. Children, obey your parents—Fathers, 
provoke not your children—Servants, be obedient to your masters—Masters, forbear 
threatening—Finally, to include all, put on the whole armor of God. As if the first 
thought, in arming the church for great trials and stout victories, was to fill 
common life and the relations of the house with a Christian spirit. There is no 
truer truth, or more sublime. Religion never thoroughly penetrates life, till it 
becomes domestic. Like that patriotic fire which makes a nation invincible, it never 
burns with inextinguishable devotion till it burns at the hearth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p44">4. Parents who are not religious in their character. have reason, 
in our subject, seriously to consider what effect they are producing, and likely 
to produce, in their children. Probably you do not wish them to be irreligious; 
few parents have the hardihood or indiscretion to desire that the fear of God, the 
salutary restraints of religion, should be removed from their children. Possibly 
you exert yourselves, in a degree, to give them religious counsel and instruction. 
But, alas! how difficult is it for you to convince them, by words, of the value 
of what you practically reject yourselves. Have I not shown you that they are set 
in organic connection with you, to draw their spirit, and principles

<pb n="64" id="iii.ii-Page_64" />
and character from yours? What then are they daily deriving from you, but that which 
you yourselves reveal, in your prayerless house, and at your thankless table? Is 
it a spirit of duty and Christian love, a faith that has its home and rest in other 
worlds, or is it the carnal spirit of gain, indifference to God, deadness to Christ, 
love of the world, pride, ambition, all that is earthly, nothing that is heavenly?
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p45">Do not imagine that you have done corrupting them when they are 
born. Their character is yet to be born, and, in you, is to have its parentage. 
Your spirit is to pass into them, by a law of transition that is natural, and well 
nigh irresistible. And then you are to meet them in a future life, and see how much 
of blessing or of sorrow they will impute to you—to share their unknown future, 
and look upon yourselves as father and mother to their destiny. Such thoughts, I 
know, are difficult for you to meet; difficult because they open real scenes, which 
you are, one day, to look upon. Loving these your children, as most assuredly you 
do, can you think that you are fulfilling the office that your love requires? Go 
home to your Christless house, look upon them all as they gather round you, and 
ask it of your love faithfully to say, whether it is well between you? And if no 
other argument can draw you to God, let these dear living arguments come into your 
soul, and prevail there.</p>

<pb n="65" id="iii.ii-Page_65" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="III. The Ostrich Nurture." progress="14.90%" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">III<br />
THE OSTRICH NURTURE. </h2>
<p class="comment" id="iii.iii-p1">"The daughter of my people is become cruel, like the ostriches 
in the wilderness."—<scripRef passage="Lam 4:3" id="iii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Lam|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.3"><i>Lam</i>. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">I CITE this comparison for the sake of the comparison itself, 
and not to make an example of the mothers of Israel represented in it. They are 
not to be blamed, if, in the terrors of the siege and the wild feverings of starvation, 
the voice of nature has been stifled in their bosom. Indeed, it is the wonder of 
the prophet himself that, while the coarse sea-monsters draw out the breast and 
faithfully nurse their young, the human mother, so much tenderer and more loving, 
can be so maddened by distress as to become like the ostrich, and forget the cries 
of her children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">The ostrich, it will be observed, is nature's type of all unmotherhood. 
She hatches her young without incubation, depositing her eggs in the sand to be 
quickened by the solar heat. Her office as a mother-bird is there ended. When the 
young are hatched, they are to go forth untended, or unmothered, save by the general 
motherhood of nature itself. Hence the ostrich is called sometimes the "wicked," 
and sometimes the "stupid" bird. Job describes her with a feeling of natural dislike—"Which 
leaveth her eggs in the earth,

<pb n="66" id="iii.iii-Page_66" />
and warmneth them in the dust, and forgetteth that the foot may crush them, or that 
the wild beast may break them. She is hardened against her young ones, as though 
they were not hers, her labor is in vain without care, [in our version, "without 
fear."] Because God hath deprived her of wisdom, neither hath he imparted unto her 
understanding." In other words, she is both heartless and senseless; too heartless 
to care for her young, and too senseless to maintain a motherhood as genial even 
as that of the sand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">Now there is no human mother, unless it be in some terrible stress 
of siege and starvation, when the mind itself is unsettled by the wild instigation 
of suffering, who will cease from the bodily care and feeding of her children. And 
yet there are many forms of nurture for the mind and character of children, that 
are so far resembled to the ostrich nurture, as to be fitly represented under that 
type. Practices are adopted, opinions accepted, theories of church life and conversion 
taught, that make a true Christian parentage virtually impossible, and leave the 
child, in fact, to a kind of nurture in the sands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">What I propose, accordingly, at the present time, is to characterize 
these modes of ostrich nurture, miscalled Christian, showing what they are, and 
the real, though doubtless undesigned, cruelty of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">As a curious illustration of the looseness and the un settled 
feeling of the times, in regard to this great subject, it is just now beginning 
to be asserted by some,

<pb n="67" id="iii.iii-Page_67" />
that the true principle of training for children is exactly that of the ostrich, 
viz: no training at all; the best government, no government. All endeavors tc fashion 
them by the parental standards, or to induct them into the belief of their parents, 
is alleged to be a real oppression put upon their natural liberty. It is nothing 
less, it is said, than an effort to fill them with prejudices, and put them under 
the sway of prejudices, all their lives long. Why not let the child have his own 
way, think his own thoughts, generate his own principles, and so be developed in 
the freedom and beauty of the flowers? <i>Or</i>, if he should sometimes fall into 
bad tempers and disgraceful or uncomely practices, as flowers do not, let him learn 
how to correct <i>himself</i>, and be righted by his own discoveries. Having thus 
no artificial conscience formed to hamper his natural freedom, no religious scruples 
and superstitions inculcated to be a detention, or limitation, upon his impulses, 
he will grow up as a genuine character, stunted by no cant or affectation; a large-minded, 
liberal, original, and beautiful soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">This kind of nurture supposes, evidently, a faith in human nature 
that is total and complete. As the mother ostrich might be supposed to reason, that 
her eggs are ostrich's eggs, and must therefore produce genuine ostriches and nothing 
else, so it assumes that human children will grow up, left to themselves, into the 
most genuine, highest style of human character. Whereas, it is the misery of human 
children that, as free beings, answerable for their choices and their character,

<pb n="68" id="iii.iii-Page_68" />
and already touched with evil, they require some training, over and above the mere 
indulgence of their natural instincts. They can not be left to merely blossom into 
character; or, if they are, it will most assuredly be any sort of character but 
that which parental love would desire. What they most especially want is, what no 
ostrich or mere animal nurture can give; to be preoccupied with holy principles 
and laws; to have prejudices instilled that are holy prejudices; and so to be tempered 
beforehand by moderating and guiding influences, such as their perilous freedom 
and hereditary damage require.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">The question here at issue does not really need to be discussed, 
but it will greatly instruct and impress those parents who allow their minds to 
fluctuate in such looseness as quite unsettles the feeling of their obligation, 
just to notice the immense distinction between the relationship of human parents 
to their offspring, and that of the animals to theirs. It is not given to the animals, 
they will perceive, as to men, to pass any results matured by their own experience, 
to their posterity. They prepare no inventions, create no institutions for their 
offspring; produce no sciences, write no histories, preserve no records, accumulate 
no property or wealth that is to be transmitted; even their thoughts they can perpetuate 
in no literary treasures. Hence, there is no progress among them, over and above 
that small physiological improvement that may pass by the laws of natural propagation. 
So far they are all ostriches. All they can de is to follow their instincts,

<pb n="69" id="iii.iii-Page_69" />
and leave their posterity to follow them over again, in the same manner, beginning 
at the same point. But with men, as creatures of reason, it is far otherwise. They 
are creators, all, for them that are to come after. What they can discover, build, 
produce, acquire, learn, think, enjoy, they are to transmit; giving it to them that 
come after to begin at the point where they cease, and have the full advantage of 
their opinions, works, and character. One of their first duties, therefore, is to 
educate and train their offspring, transmitting to them what they have known, believed, 
and proved by their experience. If they sometimes transmit their low thoughts, and 
narrow opinions, and mistaken principles, and so far give their children a great 
disadvantage, that is but a necessary evil which is incidental manifestly to a system 
otherwise beneficent, and for that they are of course responsible. If nothing were 
to pass but mere instincts, the disadvantage would be far greater, and the whole 
scale of existence lower. How unnatural and monstrous, therefore, is that scheme 
of nurture which requires it of parents to pass nothing, or as little as possible, 
to their children. If they have learned wisdom, they are not to inculcate that wisdom, 
lest it should create a prejudice! If they have found their conscience and the principles 
of virtue, to be their truest friends aid the best guardians of their life, they 
are not to hamper their children by subjecting them to the same! If they have found 
the principal joys that freshen life, in God and the faith of his Son, they are 
still to let their children find their own sources of strength and joy for

<pb n="70" id="iii.iii-Page_70" />
themselves, and not to train them, or indoctrinate them in such ways of blessing, 
lest perchance they be not sufficiently original and free in their development! 
Why, if they were to discover mines and hide the discovery forever, or acquire immense 
treasures of property appointing them by their will to be sunk in the sea, leaving 
their children in utter destitution, they would not be as false to their office 
of parentage! God has given it to them, as rational creatures, to transmit all possible 
benefits to their offspring. And what shall they more carefully transmit than what 
is valuable above every thing else, their principles and their piety?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">We find, then, a most solid ground for the obligations of Christian 
nurture. It is one of the grand distinctions of humanity that it has such a power 
to pass, and is set in such a duty of passing, its gifts, principles, and virtues, 
on to the ages that come after. Happily, few will need to be convinced of this; 
and yet there awe a great many, we shall find, who manage, even under what they 
regard as truly Christian pretexts, to maintain schemes of nurture so nearly unparental 
and unnatural, as to have a much closer affinity with the ostrich nurture than they 
suspect themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">We have many, for example, who have taken up notions of liberty, 
or free moral agency, in religion, that separate them effectually from the true 
sense of their power and privilege in regard to their children. Assuming the unquestionable 
first truth that religious

<pb n="71" id="iii.iii-Page_71" />
virtue, or piety, is a matter strictly personal, the free will offering of obedience 
and duty to God, they sub side into the impression that they are of course absolved 
from any close responsibility for that which lies so en tirely in the choices of 
their children themselves. They may not take their absolution by any formal inference, 
and may not even be aware that they have taken it at all; but the distinction between 
manhood and childhood is so far hidden, or slurred over, under their supposed principle 
of responsibility grounded in free agency, that their self-indulgence is accommodated, 
by the pretext, more easily than they know. Sometimes the inference will be half 
uttered in their feeling; as when they ask, only not aloud—"after all, must not 
our children answer for themselves?" So they submit resignedly, to the supposed 
necessity, and do it with so much less of compunction, because they consciously 
have so tender a feeling for their children, and are so much pained by the sense 
of their religious perils. But the submission they fall into, in this pious way, 
amounts, in fact, to a real absolution, not seldom, from all the finest, tenderest, 
most faithful, most unworldly cares of their parental office. They subside thus 
into a habit of remissness and religious negligence, and their way of nurture becomes 
unparental even as that of the ostriches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">Their blame in such defections from duty is greater than they 
know. For God has probably instituted the reproductive order of existence, including 
the parental and filial relation, with a special design to mitigate the perils of 
free agency. One generation is to be ripe in

<pb n="72" id="iii.iii-Page_72" />
knowledge and character, and the next is to be put in charge of the former, in the 
tenderest, most flexible, most dependent state possible, to be by them inducted 
into the choices where their safety lies. Furthermore, they are bound to fidelity 
in their charge, by the fact, that, as they have given existence to the subjects 
of it, so they have also communicated the poison of their own fallen state, to increase 
the perils of existence. In this manner, God has put it upon them to be the more 
strenuous in their charge, because of these perils, and expects, by means of their 
fidelity, to reduce the otherwise disastrous results of free agency to the smallest 
possible measure. Their responsibility in the parental office is not diminished, 
but increased even a hundred fold, by the personal liberty and strict individuality 
of their children. It would be far less cruel to be negligent of their bodily wants; 
for the body will maintain its growth, and will even manage to increase in robustness, 
when it is poorly clad and fed upon the coarsest fare. But the mind, or soul, born 
to greater perils than want or the weather, even the tremendous perils of untaught 
liberty, and principles unfixed, waits, at the point of its magnificent infancy, 
to be led into the choices, tastes, affinities, and habits, that are to be the character 
of its eternity. Tenderness every where else, and remissness here, is only the mockery 
of kindness. Let the first want be first, and the highest nature have the promptest 
care; and if any thing is left to the nurtire of the sands, let it be the body, 
where the crime of the desertion will be less and will certainly not be hid.</p>


<pb n="73" id="iii.iii-Page_73" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">Many true Christians, again, fall of, unwittingly, from the humanly 
parental modes of nurture, in taking up notions of conversion that are mechanical, 
and proper only to the adult age. They make a merit of great persistency and firmness, 
in asserting the universal necessity of a new spiritual birth; not perceiving under 
what varieties of form that change may be wrought. The soul must be exercised, they 
think, in one given way, viz: by a struggle with sin, a conscious self-renunciation, 
and a true turning to Christ for mercy, followed by the joy and peace of a new life 
in the Spirit. A child, in other words, can be born of God only in the same way 
as an adult can be. There is no quickening grace, or new creation of the Spirit, 
proper to him as a child. If he dies in infancy, God may, it is true, find some 
way, possibly, to save him, but if he stays among the living, he can not be a Christian 
till he is older. He is therefore left, in this most tender and beautiful and pliant 
age, in a condition most of all unprivileged, and most sadly unhopeful. The necessity 
of a great spiritual change is upon him, and yet he is wholly incapable of the change! 
What other being has the good Lord and Father of the world left in a condition as 
pitiful as this of a human child? Even the most wicked and hardened of men has, 
at least, the gate of conversion left open. And yet there are many Christian parents, 
living an outwardly decent and fair life, who consent, without difficulty, and with 
a kind of consciously orthodox merit, to this very unnatural and truly hard lot 
of childhood, and fall into

<pb n="74" id="iii.iii-Page_74" />
easy conformity with it. Their practically accepted notion of Christian nurture, 
in which they mean to bc piously faithful is, that they are to bring up their children 
outside of all possible acceptance with God, till such time as their conversion 
may be looked for in a church-wise form. And their whole scheme of treatment corresponds. 
They indoctrinate them soundly in respect to their need of a new heart; tell them 
what conversion is, and how it comes to pass with grown people; pray that God will 
arrest them when they are old enough to be converted according to the manner; drill 
them, meantime, into all the constraints, separated from all the hopes and liberties 
of religion; turning all their little misdoings and bad tempers into evidences of 
their need of regeneration, and assuring them that all such signs must be upon them 
till after they have passed the change. Their nurture is a nurture, thus, of despair; 
and the bread of life itself, held before them as a fruit to be looked upon, but 
not tasted, till they are old enough to have it as grown people do, finally becomes 
repulsive, just because they have been so long repelled and fenced away from it. 
And so religion itself, pressed down upon them till they are fatally sored by its 
impossible claims, becomes their fixed aversion. How plain is it that such kind 
of nurture is unnatural and, though it be not so intended, unchristian. It makes 
even the loving gospel of Jesus a most galling chain upon the neck of childhood!—this 
and nothing more. For so long a time, and that the most ductile and hopeful, as 
regards all new implantings of

<pb n="75" id="iii.iii-Page_75" />
good, it really proposes nothing but to have the depravated nature grow, and the 
plague of sin deepen its bad infection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">Meantime, it will be strange, if the parents themselves do not 
fall away from all that is necessary to their Christian power, when the conversion 
of their children is postponed, in this manner, by the merely adult possibilities 
of their gospel. Why should they live so as to gain their children, when their children 
are not to be gained? Were they really to live so as to make their house an element 
of grace, the atmosphere of their life an element, to all that breathe it, of unworldly 
feeling and all godly aspiration, their mechanical doctrine of conversion would 
scarcely suffice to keep away the saving mercies of God from their children. Their 
children would still be converted even before the permissible time, and burst up 
through the poor detentions of their bad doctrine, to cover it with blessed confusion. 
But alas! it requires but a very little of genuine, living godliness in the house, 
to bring up children for a future conversion! This kind of ostrich nurture can be 
cheaply maintained, and with a very small expenditure of piety. To keep the drill 
on foot, as a mere legal indoctrination; to phrase a hope or desire of conversion, 
in the family prayers; to be exact, stern, stiff in all church practices, requires 
no faith; or, living by faith, no sanctification of the life. A busy, worldly, hard-natured 
father, a vain, irritable, captious, fashion-loving mother, a house orthodoxly bad 
and earthly in all the reigning practices, is yet a

<pb n="76" id="iii.iii-Page_76" />
good enough school to prepare the necessity of a future conversion for the children! 
How different the kind of life that is necessary to bring them up in conversion 
and beget them anew in the spirit of a loving obedience to God, at a point even 
prior to all definite recollection. This is Christian nurture, because it nurtures 
Christians, and because it makes an element of Christian grace in the house. It 
invites, it nourishes hope, it breathes in love, it forms the new life as a holy, 
though beautiful prejudice in the soul, before its opening and full flowering of 
intelligence arrives. "Suffer little children to come unto me and forbid them not" 
translates the very economy of the house, and has, in that economy, its living verification. 
And the promise, "for of such is the kingdom of heaven," wears no look of violence; 
for the kingdom of heaven is there. The children grow up in it, as being configured 
to it. The family prayers have a sound of gladness, and they sing the family hymn 
with glad voices. The worldliness of the glittering bad world without is set off 
and made fascinating by no doom of repression within. A firm administration is loved 
because, like God's, it is felt to be the defense of liberty. Truth, purity, firmness, 
love to Jesus, all that belongs to a formal conversion and more, is centralized 
thus in the soul, as a kind of ingrown habit. The children are all converted by 
the converting element of grace they live in. And so it is proved that there is 
a conversion for children, proper and possible to their age. They are not excluded, 
walled away from Christ by a mechanical enforcement of modes proper

<pb n="77" id="iii.iii-Page_77" />
only and possible to adults. The house itself is a converting ordinance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">Again there is another and different way in which parents, meaning 
to be Christian, fall into the ostrich nurture without being at all aware of it. 
They believe in what are called revivals of religion, and have a great opinion of 
them as being, in a very special sense, the converting times of the gospel. They 
bring up their children, therefore, not for conversion exactly, but, what is less 
dogmatic and formal, for the converting times. And this they think is even more 
evangelical and spiritual because it is more practical; though, in fact, much looser 
and connected, commonly, with even greater defections from parental duty and fidelity. 
To bring up a family for revivals of religion requires, alas! about the smallest 
possible amount of consistency and Christian assiduity. No matter what opinion may 
be held of such times, or of their inherent value and propriety as pertaining to 
the genuine economy of the gospel, any one can see that Christian parents may very 
easily roll off a great part of their responsibilities, and comfort themselves in 
utter vanity and worldliness of life, by just holding it as a principal hope for 
their children, that they are to be finally taken up and rescued from sin, by revivals 
of religion. As it costs much to be steadily and uniformly spiritual, how agreeable 
the hope that gales of the Spirit will come to make amends for their conscious defections. 
If they do not maintain the unworldly and heavenly spirit, so as to make it the

<pb n="78" id="iii.iii-Page_78" />
element of life in their house, God will some time have his day of power in the 
community, and they piously hope that their children will then be converted to Christ. 
So they fall into a key of expectation that permits, for the present, modes of life 
and conduct, which they can not quite approve. They go after the world with an eagerness 
which they expect by and by to check, or possibly, for the time, to repent of. The 
family prayers grow cold and formal, and are often intermitted. The tempers are 
earthly, coarse, violent. Discipline is ministered in anger, not in love. The children 
are lectured, scolded, scorched by fiery words. The plans are all for money, show, 
position, not for the more sacred and higher interests of character. The conversation 
is uncharitable, harsh, malignant, an effusion of spleen, a tirade, a taking down 
of supposed worth and character by low imputations and carping criticisms. In this 
kind of element the children are to have their growth and nurture, but the parents 
piously hope that there will some time be a revival of religion, and that so God 
will mercifully make up what they conceive to be only the natural infirmity of their 
lives. Finally the hoped for day arrives, and there begins to be a remarkable and 
strange piety in the house. The father chokes almost in his prayer, showing that 
he really prays with a meaning! The mother, conscious that things have not been 
going rightly with the children, and seeing many frightful signs of their certain 
ruin at hand, warns them, even weeping, of the impending dangers by which she is 
so greatly distressed

<pb n="79" id="iii.iii-Page_79" />
on their account; adding also bitter confessions of fault in herself. The children 
stare of course, not knowing what strange thing has come! They can not be unaffected; 
perhaps they seem to be converted, perhaps not. In many cases it makes little difference 
which; for if all this new piety in the house is to burn out in a few days, and 
the old regimen of worldliness and sin to return, it will be wonderful if they are 
not converted back again to be only just as neglectful, in the matter of Christian 
living, as they were brought up to be. Any scheme of nurture that brings up children 
thus for revivals of religion, is a virtual abuse and cruelty. And it is none the 
less cruel that some pious-looking pretexts are cunningly blended with it. Instead 
of that steady, formative, new-creating power that ought to be exerted by holiness 
in the house, it looks to campaigns of force that really dispense with holiness, 
and it results that all the best ends of Christian nurture are practically lost.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">Again, there is another form of the unchristian nurture, over 
opposite to these just named, which is quite as wide of the true character. I speak 
of that lower and merely ethical nurture, which undertakes, with great assiduity 
it may be, to form and whittle the age of childhood into character, by a merely 
pruning and humanly culturing process. It is a kind of nurture that stops short 
of religion; and atones for the conscious defect, by a drill more or less careful 
in the moralities. The reason of this defect commonly is that the parents are too 
far decayed in piety and too much under the

<pb n="80" id="iii.iii-Page_80" />
world, to put forth any really religious endeavor; but it is to their children as 
if no such interest of religion had existence. They are corrected on this side and 
on that, by human standards and methods, taught to consider what is respectable, 
or what people will think of them, how to win the honors of character among men, 
lectured on the wisdom of conduct, and the resulting happiness of a right behavior, 
but the fact of their relation to God, and the standards and motives furnished by 
religion are wholly passed by, or omitted. The cruelty of this sort of nurture is 
that, however delicate and careful it may be of that which lies in mere social character 
and standing, it exactly copies the ostrich nurture in all that relates to the higher 
and properly religious life. The world-ward nature is cared for, but the religious, 
that which opens God-ward, that which aspires after God, and, occupied by his inspiring 
impulse, mounts into all good character, as being even liberty itself; that which 
consummates and crowns the real greatness and future eternity of souls, is virtually 
ignored, left to the wild, dry motherhood of the sands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">Children trained in this mere ethical nurture, are inducted into 
no way of faith or dependence on God. They are taught to look for no spiritual transformation. 
The virtue they practice is to be prayerless virtue. They grow up thus on the roots 
of their natural pride and selfishness, bred into the habit of testing their goodness 
by their appearances, and their merit by their works. That they should be molded 
in this manner to

<pb n="81" id="iii.iii-Page_81" />
a Christian life would be wonderful. Their pareiits may be nominally Christian, 
but they have, in fact, agreed to omit religion in the training of their children; 
and it would be strange if they should compliment their only nominally Christian 
parentage, by unfolding a really Christian life. It will be well if they have any 
genuine respect for religion, or even sense of what it is. Trained to have no religious 
conscience, and to practice a virtue unblessed by the nobler impulsions of religious 
inspiration, it will be strange if they maintain evon correctness of life; and more 
so if their heart, undeveloped by religion, does not canker itself away in the sordid 
vices of meanness, or burn itself out, as regards all worthy and great feelings, 
in the general hatred of God and his truth. There may be many decencies, or even 
delicacies, in this kind of nurture; and yet, in the complete oversight or neglect 
of the religious nature, it becomes profoundly and even cruelly unnatural.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">There is yet another and widely prevalent misconception of childhood 
which, to a certain extent, involves Christianity itself in the same unnatural methods 
that are adopted by men. I speak here more especially of the assumed fact that Christ 
allows no place in the church for such as are only children. Is not the church to 
be composed of such as really believe? And what kind of faith can children have 
who are not yet arrived at the age of intelligence? Hence there is supposed to be 
a kind of necessity that children, up to that period of advancement and personal 
maturity when they are

<pb n="82" id="iii.iii-Page_82" />
able to choose and believe for themselves, and become the subjects of a genuine 
Christian experience, should be excluded from the Christian church. It signifies 
nothing that the seal of faith was anciently applied to children only eight days 
old, as being presumptively in the faith of their parents, and included with them 
in the bonds of their covenant. As little does it signify that Christ says "let 
them come, forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of heaven." Still they can 
not believe—are not old enough to believe—how then can they come into the church, 
or in any conceivable way be included in it? Is not the church of God assumed to 
be made up of them that believe? What then is left for children but to stay without 
till they are old enough to be intelligently converted, and entered into a new life 
by their own deliberate choice? Hence the Baptist brethren conceive it to be a matter 
perfectly final, as regards the question of baptism, that infants can not believe, 
and can not therefore have any fit plan among believers in the church. Does not 
the Scripture say—"Believe and be baptized?" And how is confession to be made with 
the mouth, except when the heart believeth unto righteousness?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">The result of such arguments and inferences is, that children 
have no place given them in the church, however modified, to suit the conditions 
of their age. Theil parents are called by Christ to live within and they themselves 
are left without. There is no church nurture for them proper to their tender years; 
they can not be in the church till they are sufficiently grown to believe.

<pb n="83" id="iii.iii-Page_83" />
And so it is settled that there is no church mercy for them. The church turns her 
back and leaves them, separated even from their parents, to try their fortunes, 
like the wild ostriches, in the desert sands without.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">It would seem that the hardness and the monstrous unnaturalness 
of such conceptions must revolt the mind of almost any thoughtful person. If the 
grace of our salvation took the ingenuous children away from their sinning, unbelieving 
parents, and gathered them into the heavenly fold by themselves, we should have 
less reason to be shocked by the severity. But instead of this, calling home the 
penitent fathers and mothers and carefully folding them in the church of God's protection, 
Jesus their shepherd shuts away the lambs, we are told, and forbids them to come 
in! The cruelty of such an opinion, or doctrine, is evident, and the cruel effects 
it must have, in making even childhood feel itself to be an alien from God's mercies, 
are even more so. It has no conception that there can be a Saviour and salvation 
for all ages and stages of life; Christ is the Saviour of adults only! No! Christ 
is a Saviour bounded by no such narrow and meager theories—a Saviour for infants, 
and children, and youth, as truly as for the adult age; gathering them all into 
his fold together, there to be kept and nourished together, by gifts appropriate 
to their years; even as he himself has shown us so convincingly, by passing through 
all ages and stages of life himself, and giving us, in that manner, to see that 
he partakes the want and joins himself to the fallen state of each. Having been 
a child himself,

<pb n="84" id="iii.iii-Page_84" />
who can imagine, even for one moment, that he has no place in his fold for the fit 
reception of childhood? Dreadful insult, both to him and to childhood, and the greater 
insult, that the gospel even of heaven's love is narrowed to this, by a supposed 
necessity of evangelism! What a position is given thus to children, growing up to 
look on an adult church, instructed into the opinion that what they look upon—Christ, 
ordinances, covenant vows—is only for adult people!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">I ought perhaps to add, in bringing this argument to a close, 
that the harsh imputations I may seem to some of you to have indulged, must not 
be hastily disallowed. Almost all parents are tender, consciously tender of their 
children. What will not most of you do, to clothe and feed, and educate, and, in 
all respects, make duo provision for your children? Sacrifices here are nothing. 
Health, rest, ease, comfort, you gladly renounce for their sake, and some of you 
would not spare the sacrifice even of your soul to serve them. Are you then to be 
justly charged with a mode of nurture so unnatural as to be fitly resembled to that 
of the ostriches? Of what are you more deeply conscious than of your willingness 
even to die for your children? All your tenderest movings are toward them; all that 
you plan, or think; or do, is for them. Yes, doubtless, it is even so, as regards 
their nurture and comfort in this world—all your tenderest cares and studies center 
here. Of this there is no question, and far be it from me to suggest a doubt of 
you here.</p>


<pb n="85" id="iii.iii-Page_85" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">No, this defection from nature, of which I have been speaking, 
relates to a different matter—in quite another field. Doing you full honor as a 
careful provider, a most faithful and loving guardian, a disinterested, self-sacrificing 
contriver and laborer for your children's good; the question is whether you do not 
after all put them off with a mere ostrich nurture in the matter of the soul? whether 
you do not let in some one or more of these very misconceptions I have named, tc 
control all your modes of conduct and discipline to ward them? Do you never throw 
off your own Christian responsibilities for them by allowing, as a pretext, the 
fact of their liberty and personal responsibility for themselves? Are you never 
let down in the sense of your most sacred obligations, by simply allowing yourself 
to think it enough, that your children are brought up for conversion? Do none of 
you subside even to, lower point, and bring up your children only for revivals of 
religion? Are there none of you that make it your whole care to form your children 
by the mere ethical standards, and finish them in the graces of a mere human culture? 
Have none of you theories of salvation and of Christ's way respecting it, such as 
leave no place for children in the church, however qualified to meet their age? 
Little now does it signify that you love your children, or do even slave both body 
and mind to get a footing of society and comfort for them in this life—even beavers 
and bears will do as much as that. In giving existence to your child you have set 
him forth into perils that include his immortality, and

<pb n="86" id="iii.iii-Page_86" />
you have therefore no right to handle him neglectfully in this great concern. On 
the contrary, you are to accept his immortality, and in a seriously Christian sense. 
take it on yourself, as being in Christ's name responsible for it; responsible, 
that is, for making your house itself such an element of piety, love, faith, unworldly 
and beautiful living, that your children shall grow up in it, as in the nurture 
of the Lord. Take no credit to yourselves for any thing which falls short of this. 
You may be very tender in what falls short, but it is no Christian tenderness. You 
can not live in a worldly house, you can not make yourself a family drudge to serve 
a mere family ambition, can not piously hope that God will somehow convert your 
children after they have got by you and become adults, without being justly chargeable 
with giving their souls a mere nurture of the sands, in which the genuine Christian 
grace has no part whatever. And be not surprised if these children when they meet 
you before the Judge of your and their life, have a more severe witness to give 
against you than if you had merely neglected their bodies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">Probably enough there may be some of you that, without being Christians 
yourselves, are yet careful to teach your children all the saving truths of religion, 
and who thus may take it as undue severity to be charged with only giving your children 
this unnatural, ostrich nurture of which I have spoken. But how poor a teacher of 
Christ is any one who is not in the light of Christ, and does not know the inward 
power 9f his truth, as a gospel of life to the soul. You

<pb n="87" id="iii.iii-Page_87" />
press your child, in this manner, with duties you do not practice, and promises 
you do not embrace; and if you do not succeed, it only means that you can not impose 
on him to that high extent. A mother teach by words only? No! but more, a great 
deal more, by the atmosphere of love and patience she breathes. Besides, how easy 
is it for her to make every thing she teaches legal and repulsive, just because 
she has no liberty or joy in it herself. What is wanted therefore is not merely 
to give a child the law, telling him this is duty, this is right, this God requires, 
this he will punish; but a much greater want is to have the spirit of all duty lived 
and breathed around him; to see, and feel, and breathe, himself, the living atmosphere 
of grace. Therefore it is vain, let all parents so understand, to imagine that you 
can really fulfill the true fatherhood and motherhood, unless you are true Christians 
yourselves. I am sorry to discourage you in any good attempts. Rightly taken, what 
I say will not discourage you, but will only prompt you by all that is dearest to 
you on earth, to become truly qualified for your office. By these dear pledges God 
has given you, to call you to himself, I beseech you turn yourselves to the true 
life of religion. Have it first in yourselves, then teach it as you live it; teach 
it by living it; for you can do it in no other manner. Be Christians yourselves, 
and then it will not be difficult for you to do your true duties to your children. 
Until then it is really impossible.</p>


<pb n="88" id="iii.iii-Page_88" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">I have only to add in the conclusion of this subject—just what 
is made plain by it—that there is really no great wonder, in the fact often spoken 
of as a subject of wonder, that Christian parents are so frequently disappointed 
in their children. Why is it that such correct and apparently Christian people see 
their children grow up unaffected by religion, or even hostile to its sacred claims, 
falling possibly into a character of vice and complete moral abandonment? The answer 
is, alas! too easy. I will not say that, in every case, the result accuses them 
of crime; it may be the effect sometimes of their mistaken, or faulty conceptions 
of parental duty. But no one, it seems to me, can once distinguish these bad faults 
of nurture, and note the very wide prevalence they have in the Christian homes, 
without even expecting worse and more fatal results of mischief than actually appear. 
Sometimes it seems to be imagined that nothing but some dark hindrance of divine 
sovereignty can account for such results. The less we have to say in that strain 
the wiser we shall be, and as much less irreverent to God. No, there is reason enough 
for all such miscarriages without charging them to God. I could not express myself 
as the truth requires, my brethren, if I did not say, that when I observe the wide-spread 
delusions of nominally Christian parents, their false aims, their worldly pretexts, 
their habitual separation from any living faith in God, in the ends, plans, practices, 
and spirit of their administration, I rather wonder that results a great deal worse 
do not appear. It would even be a fit

<pb n="89" id="iii.iii-Page_89" />
subject of wonder, if children trained in this manner, should not turn out badly. 
If indeed they are so much as converted afterwards, saying nothing of their growing 
up in a sanctified character, it is well—more than could be rightly expected.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p24">No, my friends, these mistaken modes of nurture ought not to make 
Christians; they must even falsify their own nature to do it. Let us be just to 
God, and lay our griefs no longer to his charge. If we can not come into his way 
in the training of our families, let us not complain that we do not succeed in ways 
of our own. After all, there is no cheap way of making Christians of our children. 
Nothing but to practically live for it makes it sure. To be Christians ourselves—ah! 
there is the difficulty. How can an unchristian, or only non-christian spirit reigning 
in the house, quicken the spirit of life and holiness in the hearts subjected to 
its sway? Even if our false modes of nurture are mistakes, who can expect that mistakes 
will be as good as verities? O, thou, blessed Son of God, advocate and friend of 
the little ones, rid us of our falsities, and set us in thy own true spirit, that 
we may fitly discharge these most sacred and tenderest duties!</p>

<pb n="90" id="iii.iii-Page_90" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="IV. The Organic Unity of the Family." progress="21.16%" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">IV.<br />
THE ORGANIC UNITY OF THE FAMILY.</h2>
<p class="comment" id="iii.iv-p1">"The children gather wood, and the fathers kindle the fire, and 
the women knead dough, to make cakes to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink 
offerings unto other gods, that they may provoke me to anger."—<scripRef passage="Jeremiah 7:18" id="iii.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Jer|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.18"><i>Jeremiah</i> 
vii. 18</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p2">IN this lively picture, you have the illustration of a great and 
momentous truth—<i>the Organic Unity of the Family</i>. If it be an idolatrous 
family, worshipers of the moon, for example, such is the organic relation of the 
members, that they are all involved together, and the idol worship is the common 
act of the house. The children gather wood, the fathers kindle the fire, the women 
prepare the cakes for an offering, and the queen of heaven receives it, as one that 
is the joint product of the whole family. The worship is family worship; the god 
of one is the god of all; the spirit of one, the spirit of all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">And so it is with all family transactions and feelings. They implicate 
ordinarily the whole circle of the house; young and old, male and female, fathers 
and mothers, sons and daughters. Acting thus together, they take a common character, 
accept the same delusions, practice the same sins, and ought, I believe, to be sanctified 
by a common grace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">This most serious truth is one that is exceedingly

<pb n="91" id="iii.iv-Page_91" />
remote from the present age, and from no part of the Christian world more remote 
than from us. All our modern notions and speculations have taken a bent toward individualism. 
In the state, we have been engaged to bring out the civil rights of the individual, 
asserting his proper liberties as a person, and vindicating his conscience, as a 
subject of God, from the constraints of force. In matters of religion, we have burst 
the bonds of church authority, and erected the individual mind into a tribunal of 
judgment within itself; we have asserted free will as the ground of all proper responsibility, 
and framed our theories of religion so as to justify the incommunicable nature of 
persons as distinct units. While thus engaged, we have well nigh lost, as was to 
be expected, the idea of organic powers and relations. The state, the church, the 
family, have ceased to be regarded as such, according to their proper idea, and 
become mere collections of units. A national life, a church life, a family life, 
is no longer conceived, or perhaps conceivable, by many. Instead of being wrought 
in together and penetrated, to some extent, by historic laws and forces common to 
all the members, we only seem to lie as seeds piled together, without any terms 
of connection, save the accident of proximity, or the fact that we all belong to 
the heap. And thus the three great forms of organic existence, which God has appointed 
for the race, are in fact lost out of mental recognition. The conception is so far 
gone that, when the fact of such an organic relation is asserted, our enlightened 
public will stare at the strange conceit,

<pb n="92" id="iii.iv-Page_92" />
and wonder what can be meant by a paradox so absurd.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">My design, at the present time, is to restore, if possible, the 
conception of one of these organic forms, viz: the family. For though we have gained 
immense advantages, in a civil, ecclesiastical, and religious point of view, by 
our modern development of individualism, we have yet run ourselves into many hurtful 
misapprehensions on all these subjects, which, if they are not rectified, will assuredly 
bring disastrous consequences. And nowhere consequences more disastrous than in 
the family, where they are already apparent, though not fully matured; for the very 
change of view, by which we have cleared individual responsibility, in our discussions 
of free will, original sin, and kindred subjects, has operated, in another direction, 
to diminish responsibility, where most especially it needs to be felt; that is, 
in Christian families.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">What then do we mean by the organic unity of the family? It will 
be understood, of course, that we do not speak of a physical or vascular connection; 
for, after birth, there is no such connection existing, any more than there is between 
persons of different families. In so far, however, as a connection of parentage, 
or derivation has affected the character, that fact must be included, though it 
can not be regarded as a chief element in the unity asserted. Perhaps I shall be 
understood with the greatest facility, if I say that the family is such a body, 
that a power over character is exerted therein,

<pb n="93" id="iii.iv-Page_93" />
<i>which can not properly be called influence</i>. We commonly use the term <i>influence</i> 
to denote a persuasive power, or a governmental power, exerted purposely, and with 
a conscious design to effect some result in the subject. In maintaining the organic 
unity of the family, I mean to assert, that a power is exerted by parents over children, 
not only when they teach, encourage, persuade, and govern, but without any purposed 
control whatever. The bond is so intimate that they do it unconsciously and undesignedly—they 
must do it. Their character, feelings, spirit, and principles, must propagate themselves, 
whether they will or not. However, as influence, in the sense just given, can not 
be <i>received</i> by childhood prior to the age of reason and deliberative choice, 
the control of parents, purposely exerted, must be regarded, during that early period, 
as an absolute force, not as influence. All such acts of control therefore must, 
in metaphysical propriety, and as far as the child is concerned, be classed under 
the general denomination of <i>organic</i> causes. And thus whatever power over 
character is exerted in families one side of consent, in the children, and even 
before they have come to the age of rational choice, must be taken as organic power, 
in the same way as if the effect accrued under the law of simple contagion. So too 
when the child performs acts of will, under parental direction, that involve results 
of character, without knowing or considering that they do, these must be classed 
in the same manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">In general, then, we find the organic unity of the

<pb n="94" id="iii.iv-Page_94" />
family, in every exertion of power over character, which is not exerted and received 
as influence; that is, with a <i>design</i> to address the choice on one side, and
<i>a sense</i> of responsible choice on the other. Or, to use language more popular, 
we conceive the manners, personal views, prejudices, practical motives, and spirit 
of the house, as an atmosphere which passes into all1 and pervades all, as naturally 
as the air they breathe. This, however, not in any such absolute or complete sense 
as to leave no room for individual distinctions. Sometimes the two parents will 
have a very different spirit themselves, though the grace of God is pledged to make 
the better, if it be truly right, and hindered by no gross inconsistencies, victorious. 
Sometimes the child, passing into the sphere of other causes, as in the school, 
the church, neighboring families, or general society, will emerge and take a character 
partially distinct—partially, I say; never wholly. The odor of the house will always 
be in his garments, and the internal difficulties with which he has to struggle, 
will spring of the family seeds planted in his nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">Having carefully stated thus what I mean by the organic unity 
of the family, I next proceed to inquire whether any such unity exists? And here 
it is worth noticing—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">1. That there is nothing in this view which conflicts with the 
proper individuality of persons and their separate responsibility. We have gained 
immense advantages, in modern times, as regards society, government,

<pb n="95" id="iii.iv-Page_95" />
and character, by liberating and exalting the individual man. Far be it from me 
to underrate these advantages, or to bring them into jeopardy. But a child manifestly 
can not be a proper individual, before he is one. Nothing can be gained by assuming 
that he is; and, if it is not true, much is sure to be lost. Besides, we are never, 
at any age, so completely individual as to be clear of organic connections that 
affect our character. To a certain extent and for certain purposes, we are individuals, 
acting each from his own will. Then to a certain extent and for certain other purposes, 
we are parts or members of a common body, as truly as the limbs of a tree. We have 
an open side in our nature, where a common feeling enters, where we adhere, and 
through which we are actuated by a common will. There we are many—here we are one.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">It is remarkable too how often, without knowing it, and, as it 
were instinctively, we assume the fact, and act upon it. We do it, for example, 
as between nations, where it is not so much the moral life as the national that 
constructs the supposed unity. One nation, for instance. has injured or oppressed 
another—sought to crush, or actually crushed another by invasion. A century or 
more afterwards, the wrong is remembered, and the injured nation takes the field, 
still burning for redress. The history of Carthage and Rome gives us an example. 
But, suppose it had been said—"This is very absurd in you Carthaginians. The Romans, 
who did you the injury, are all dead, and

<pb n="96" id="iii.iv-Page_96" />
those who now bear the name are their children's children. They have done you no 
injury any more than the people of Britain or India. Neither is it the walls, or 
streets, or temples of Rome that have injured you. The Roman territory is mere land, 
and this has not injured you. Why then go to war with the Romans? How absurd to 
think of redressing your old injuries by a war with men who have done you no harm!" 
Now it was by just this kind of sophistry that Mr. Jefferson proved that a public 
debt is obligatory for only one generation, and possibly the Carthaginians might 
have been speculatively stumbled by such reasonings. Still, they could not have 
been quite satisfied, I think, of their validity. Against all speculation, they 
would still have felt that the proposed war was somehow reconcilable with reason. 
The question is not whether, on Christian principles, they were right, but whether, 
on natural principles, they were absurd. This probably no reader of the history 
has ever felt. For, whether it squares with our speculative notions or not, we do 
all tacitly assume the organic unity of nations. The past we behold, living in the 
present, and all together we regard as one, inhabited by the common life. How much 
more true is this (though in a different way) in families, where the common life 
is so nearly absolute over the members; where they are all inclosed within the four 
walls of their dwellings, partakers in a common blood, in common interests, wants, 
feelings, and principles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">2. We discover the organic unity of families, in the

<pb n="97" id="iii.iv-Page_97" />
fact that one generation is the natural offspring of an other. And so much is there 
in this, that the children almost always betray their origin in their looks and 
features. The stamp of a common nature is on them, revealed in the stature, complexion, 
gait, form, and dispositions. Sometimes we seem to see remarkable exceptions. But, 
in such cases, we should commonly find, if we could bring up to view the ancestors 
of remoter generations, that the filmily bond is still perpetuated, only by a wider 
reach of connection. There are said to be two maiden sisters, the last of a distinguished 
family, now living in England, who, having no resemblance to any near ancestor, 
have yet a very striking resemblance to the portrait, still hanging in the family 
mansion, of an ancestor seven generations back. Indeed, I have myself distinguished, 
by their looks, the relationship of two persons, connected by a common derivation 
eight generations back, and who more closely resembled each other in their persons, 
than either, his nearest kindred. So that, in cases where there seems to be no transmission 
of resemblances, there is yet a probable transmission, only one that is covert and 
more comprehensive. Now, strong external resemblances may coexist with marked external 
differences, and therefore do not prove a coincidence of character. And yet it can 
not be denied that, as far as they go, they argue a transmission of capacities and 
dispositions, which enter into character, as remote causes or occasions. Nor does 
it make any difference, as regards the matter in question, whether souls or spiritual 
natures come into

<pb n="98" id="iii.iv-Page_98" />being through propagation, or not. If they are created, as some fancy, 
by the immediate inbreathing of God, still they are measured by the house they are 
to live in, and the outward man is, in all cases, a fit organ for the person within. 
The dispositions, tempers, capacities—the natural, and, to a great extent, the 
moral character, have the outward frame, as a fit organ of use and expression. It 
will even be observed too that, in cases where there is a remarkable change of character, 
it will be signified, in due time, by a change of manner, aspect, and action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">Besides, it is well understood that qualities received by training, 
and <i>not</i> in themselves natural, do also pass by transmission. It is said, 
for example, that the dog used in hunting was originally trained by great care and 
effort, and that now almost no training is necessary; for the artificial quality 
has become, to a great extent, natural in the stock. We have also a most ominous 
example of this fact in the human species. I speak of the Jewish race. The singular 
devotion of this race to money and traffic is even a proverb. But their ancestors, 
of the ancient times, were not thus distinguished. They were a simple, agricultural 
people, remarkable for nothing but their religious opinions, and, in a late period 
of the commonwealth, for their fanatical heroism and obstinacy. Whence the change? 
History gives the mournful answer, showing them to view, for long ages, as a hated 
and down-trodden people, allowed no rights in the soil, shut up within some narrow 
and foul precinct in the cities, compelled to subsist by some 

<pb n="99" id="iii.iv-Page_99" />meager traffic, denied every possession but money, and suffered to 
keep in security not even that, save as they could hide it in secret places, and 
cloak the suspicion of wealth under a sordid exterior. They have thus been educated 
to be misers by the extortions and the hatred of Christendom; till finally an artificial 
nature, so to speak, has been formed in the race, and we take it even as the instinct 
of a Jew, to get money by small traffic and sharp bargains. So there is little room 
to doubt that every sort of character and employment passes an effect and works 
some predisposition in those who come after.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">Could we enter into the mental habits of those children, who are 
spoken of in my text, and trace out all the threads of their inward character and 
disposition, we should doubtless find some color of idolatry in the fiber of their 
very being. They are not such as they would be, if their parents, of this and remote 
generations, had been worshipers of the true God. Their talents, dispositions, propensities 
are different. The idol god is in their faces and their bones, and his stamp is 
on their spirit. Not in such a sense that the sin of idolatry is in them—that is 
inconceivable; for no proper sin can pass by transmission—but that they have a 
vicious, or prejudicial infection from it, a damage accruing from their historical 
connection and that of their progenitors with it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">Nor, with these familiar laws of physiology before us, is it reasonable 
to doubt that, where there is a long line of godly fathers and mothers, kept up 
in regular 

<pb n="100" id="iii.iv-Page_100" />succession for many generations, a religious temperament may at length 
be produced, that is more in the power of conscience, less wayward as regards principles 
of integrity, and more pliant to the Christian motives. More could be said with 
confidence, if the godly character were less ambiguous and more thoroughly sanctified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">3. We shall find that there is a law of connection, after birth, 
under which power over character is exerted, without any design to do it. For a 
considerable time after birth, the child has no capacity of will and choice developed, 
and therefore is not a subject of influence, in the common sense of that term. He 
is not as yet a complete individual; he has only powers and capacities that prepare 
him to be, when they are unfolded. They are in him only as wings and a capacity 
to fly are in the egg. Meantime, he is open to <i>impressions</i> from every thing 
he sees. His character is forming, under a principle, not of choice, but of nurture. 
The spirit of the house is breathed into his nature, day by day. The anger and gentleness, 
the fretfulness and patience—the appetites, passions, and manners—all the variant 
moods of feeling exhibited round him, pass into him as impressions, and become seeds 
of character in him; not because the parents will, but because it must be so, whether 
they will or not. They propagate their own evil in the child, not by design, but 
under a law of moral infection. Before the children begin to gather wood for the 
sacrifice, the spirit of the idol and his faith has been communicated. The airs 
and feelings

<pb n="101" id="iii.iv-Page_101" />
and conduct of idolatry have filled their nature with impressions, which are back 
of all choice and memory. Go out to them then, as they are gathering faggots for 
the idol sacrifice, ask them what questions they have had about the service of the 
god? what doubts? whether any unsatisfied debate or perplexing struggle has visited 
their minds? and you will probably awaken their first thoughts on the subject by 
the inquiry itself. All because they have grown up in the idol worship, from a point 
back of memory. They received it through their impressions, before they were able 
to receive it from choice. And so it is with all the moral transactions of the house. 
The spirit of the house is in the members by nurture, not by teaching, not by any 
attempt to communicate the same, but because it is the air the children breathe.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">Now, it is in the twofold manner set forth, under this and the 
previous head of my discourse, that our race have fallen, as a race, into moral 
corruption and apostasy. In these two methods also, they have been subjected, as 
an organic unity, to evil; so that when they come to the age of proper individuality, 
the damage received has prepared them to set forth, on a course of blamable and 
guilty transgression. The question of original or imputed sin has been much debated 
in modern times, and the effort has been to vindicate the personal responsibility 
of each individual, as a moral agent. Nor is any thing more clear, on first principles, 
than that no man is responsible for any sin but his own. The sin of no person can 
be transmitted as a sin, or

<pb n="102" id="iii.iv-Page_102" />
charged to the account of another. But it does not therefore follow, that there 
are no moral connections between individuals, by which one becomes a corrupter of 
others. If we are units, so also are we a race, and the race is one—one family, 
one organic whole; such that the fall of the head involves the fall of all the members. 
Under the old doctrines of original sin, federal headship, and the like, cast away 
by many, ridiculed by not a few, there yet lies a great and momentous truth, announced 
by reason as clearly as by Scripture—that in Adam all die; that by one man's disobedience 
many were made sinners; that death hath passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. 
Not that this original scheme of unity is any disadvantage. I firmly believe and 
think I could show the contrary even. Enough that so the Scriptures speak, and that 
so we see, by inspection itself. There can be no greater credulity, than for any 
man to expect that a sinful and death-struck being, one who has fallen out of the 
harmony of his mold by sin, should yet communicate no trace of evil from himself, 
no diseased or damaged quality, no moral discolor, to the gene. rations that derive 
their existence from him. To make that possible, every law of physiology must be 
adjourned, and, what is more, all that we see with our eyes, in the eventful era 
of impressions, must be denied.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">I am well aware that those who have advocated, in former times, 
the church dogma of original sin, as well as those who adhere to it now, speak only 
of a taint

<pb n="103" id="iii.iv-Page_103" />
derived by natural or physical propagation, and do not include the taint derived 
afterwards, under the law of family infection. It certainly can be no heresy to 
include the latter; and, since it is manifest that both fall within the same general 
category of organic connection, it is equally manifest that both ought to be included, 
and, in all systematic reasonings, must be. If, during the age of impressions in 
the child, and previous to the development of will, a power is exerted over character—exerted 
necessarily, both as regards the sinful parent and the child, and that as truly 
as if it fell within the laws of propagation itself-it can not be right to attribute 
the moral taint wholly, or even principally, to propagation. Until the child comes 
to his will, we must regard him still as held within the matrix of the parental 
life; and then, when he is ripe for responsible choice, as born for action—a proper 
and complete person. Taking this comprehensive view of the organic unity of successive 
generations of men, the truth we assert of human depravation is not a half-truth 
exaggerated, (which many will not regard as any truth at all,) but it is a broad, 
well-authenticated doctrine, which no intelligent observer of facts and principles 
can deny. It shows the past descending on the present, the present on the future, 
by an inevitable law, and yet gives every parent the hope of mitigating the sad 
legacy of mischief he entails upon his children, by whatever improvements of character 
and conduct he is able to make—a hope which Christian promise so far clears to 
his view, as even to allow him the presumption

<pb n="104" id="iii.iv-Page_104" />
that his child may be set forth into responsible action, as a Christian person.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18">In offering these thoughts, it will be seen that I have not digressed 
from my subject, but have extended the proof of my doctrine rather, discovering 
within its scope, the fall of man itself. As a farther proof of the organic unity 
of the family, I allege—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19">4. The fact that, in all organic bodies known to us—states, churches, 
sects, armies—there is a common spirit, by which they are pervaded and distinguished 
from each other. And we use this word <i>spirit</i>, in such cases, to denote a 
power interfused, a comprehensive Will actuating the members, regarding also the 
common body itself, as a larger and more inclusive individual. How different, for 
example, is the spirit of France from the spirit of England; the spirit of both, 
from that of the United States; and that, from the spirit of the Spartan or Athenian 
republic. This national spirit, too, is, as it were, a common power in each, by 
which the subordinate individual members are assimilated, and made to have a kind 
of organic character. And so much is there in this, that an Englishman can not make 
to himself a French character, or any one of us an English character. We can not 
act the character one of another; for so distant are the feelings, prejudices, and 
temperaments of each, that they can not even be accurately conceived and reproduced, 
unless we are actually enveloped in them as an atmosphere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20">In the same manner, there is a peculiar spirit in every church 
Whether you take the larger divisions, the

<pb n="105" id="iii.iv-Page_105" />
Jewish, the Greek, the Roman, the Episcopal, the Presbyterian, the Baptist, the 
Congregational, or descend to the particular churches of a given city, you will 
find something characteristic in each—a common power, which gives a common stamp 
to the members peculiar to themselves. Or, if you visit a Quaker settlement, where 
a few men and women are gathered into a kind of church family, you will discover 
that the members are pervaded, all, by a peculiar spirit, as distinct from the world 
around them as if they were a new discovered people. And these Quaker settlements; 
may be taken as a kind of intermediate link between the church-state and the family.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">Passing then to families, you are not surprised to discover the 
same thing. This is specially evident where the family is isolated, and does not 
mingle extensively with the world. You can scarcely open the door, and take a seat 
in their house, least of all can you go to their table, or spend a night in their 
hospitality, without being impressed by the fact. And this family spirit will sometimes 
be exceedingly opposite to the spirit of goodness. Here it is money, money, written 
on every face; here it is good living; here show; here scandal and detraction. Sometimes 
the sense of religion and of spiritual things will seem to be nearly lost, or obliterated. 
Sometimes a positive hatred of God and all good men and principles will constitute 
the staple of family feeling. Sometimes a dull and sullen contempt of such things 
will hold the place of open animosity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">It is very true that the family spirit does not always

<pb n="106" id="iii.iv-Page_106" />
perfectly master and assimilate all the members You will find a Christian son or 
daughter, here and there, in spite of the ruling spirit of the house. This, however, 
because families are to some extent intermingled; in which it comes to pass that 
children often fall under the power of another spirit, that masters the spirit reigning 
at home. The children go into other families, where they are visited by other feelings. 
They go into the church of God, where the church spirit breathes another atmosphere. 
In the school, they are penetrated by the school spirit. In the shop, or in the 
transactions of trade, the same is true. Were it not for this, the family spirit 
might almost uniformly rule the character of the members. Who ever expects that 
an idolatrous religion, in the house, will not uniformly produce idolaters? So the 
Mohammedan spirit makes only Mohammedans. In like manner, a thievish house perpetuates 
a race of thieves. Consider also the ductility and the perfect passivity of childhood. 
Early childhood resists nothing. What is given it receives, making no selection. 
To expect therefore that a child will form to himself a spirit opposite to the spirit 
of the family, without once feeling the power of a counteractive spirit, would be 
credulous in the highest degree. Doubtless he has a conscience, which is the law 
of God, in his breast, and he has a will free to choose what his conscience requires. 
But his passions are unfolded before his discretion, his prejudices bent before 
he assumes the function of self-government. He breathes the atmosphere of the house. 
He sees the world through his

<pb n="107" id="iii.iv-Page_107" />
parents' eyes. Their objects become his. Their life and spirit mold him. If they 
are carnal, coarse, passionate, profane, sensual, devilish, his little plastic nature 
takes the poison of course. Their very motions, manners, and voices, will be distinguishable 
in him. He lives and moves and has his being in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">I do not say, of course, that he will exactly resemble them in 
character. Were he to receive a contagious disease, he would, doubtless, be differently 
handled under it, from the person who gave the infection. I only say, that the moral 
disease of the family he assuredly will take, and that, probably, without even a 
question, or a cautious feeling started. If some other spirit, from other families, 
or the church, or the world, do not reach him, the organic spirit of the house will 
infallibly shape and subordinate his character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">5. We are led to the same conclusions, by considering what may 
be called the organic <i>working</i> of a family. The child begins, at length, to 
develop his character, in and through his voluntary power. But he is still under 
the authority of the parent, and has only a partial control of himself, in the development 
of which, he is gradually approaching a complete personality. Now, there is a perpetual 
working in the family, by which the wills, both of the parents and the children, 
are held in exercise, and which, without any design to affect character on one side, 
or conscious consent on the other, is yet fashioning results of a, moral quality, 
as it were by the joint industry of the house. And these results are to be taken, 
according to our definition, as included in the

<pb n="108" id="iii.iv-Page_108" />
organic unity of the family. I except, of course, all the voluntary actings that 
are designed to influence the child, and are yielded to by him, as consciously right 
or wrong.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">The truth here brought to view is graphically set forth in my 
text. Whatever working there is in the house, all work together. If the fathers 
kindle the fire, and the women knead the cakes, the children will gather the wood, 
and the idol worship will set the whole circle of the house in action. The child 
being under the law of the parents, they will keep him at work to execute their 
plans, or their sins, as the case may be; and, as they will seldom think of what 
they do, or require, so he will seldom have any scruple concerning it. The property 
gained belongs to the family. They have a common interest, and every prejudice or 
animosity felt by the parents, the children are sure to feel even more intensely. 
They are all locked together, in one cause—in common cares, hopes, offices, and 
duties; for their honor and dishonor, their sustenance, their ambition, all their 
objects are common. So they are trained of necessity to a kind of general working, 
or co6peration, and, like stones, rolled together in some brook or eddy, they wear 
each other into common shapes. If the family subsist by plunder, then the infant 
is swaddled as a thief, the child wears a thief's garments, and feeds the growth 
of his body on stolen meat; and, in due time, he will have the trade upon him, without 
ever knowing that he has taken it lip, or when he took it up. If the father is intemperate, 
the

<pb n="109" id="iii.iv-Page_109" />
children must go on errands to procure his supplies, lose the shame that might be 
their safety, be immersed in the fumes of liquor in going and coming, and why not 
rewarded by an occasional taste of what is so essential to the enjoyment of life? 
If the family subsist in idleness and beggary, then the children will be trained 
to lie skillfully, and maintain their false pretences with a plausible effrontery—all 
this, you will observe, not as a sin, but as a trade.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">Nor does what I am saying hold, only in cases of extreme viciousness 
and depravity. Whatever fire the fathers kindle, the children are always found gathering 
the wood—always helping as accessaries and apprentices. If the father reads a newspaper, 
or a sporting gazette, on Sunday, the family must help him find it. If he writes 
a letter of business on Sunday, he will send his child to the office with the letter. 
If the mother is a scandal-monger, she will make her children spies and eaves-droppers. 
If she directs her servant to say, at the door, that she is not at home, she will 
sometimes be overheard by her child. If she is ambitious that her children should 
excel in the display of finery and fashion, they must wear the show and grow up 
in the spirit of it. If her house is a den of disorder and filth, they must be at 
home in it. Fretfulness and ill-temper in the parents are provocations, and therefore 
somewhat more efficacious than commandments, to the same. The proper result will 
be a congenial assemblage, in the house, of petulance and ill-nature. The niggardly 
parsimony that quarrels with a child, when

<pb n="110" id="iii.iv-Page_110" />
asking for a book needful for his proficiency at school, is teaching him that money 
is worth more than knowledge. If the parents are late risers, the children must 
not disturb the house, but stay quiet and take a lesson that is not to assist their 
energy and promptness in the future business of life. If they go to church only 
half of the day, they will not send their children the other half. If they never 
read the Bible, they will never teach it. If they laugh at religion, they will put 
a face upon it, which will make their children justify the contempt they express. 
This enumeration might be indefinitely extended. Enough that we see, in the working 
of the house, how all the members work together. The children fall into their places 
naturally, as it were, and unconsciously, to do and to suffer exactly what the general 
scheme of the house requires. Without any design to that effect, all the actings 
of business, pleasure, and sin, propagate themselves throughout the circle, as the 
weights of a clock maintain the workings of the wheels. Where there is no effort 
to teach wrong, or thought of it, the house is yet a school of wrong, and the life 
of the house is only a practical drill in evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">Having sufficiently established, as I think, by these illustrations, 
the organic unity of families, it remains to add some practical thoughts of a more 
specific nature. And—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">1. It becomes a question of great moment, as connected with the 
doctrine established, whether it is the

<pb n="111" id="iii.iv-Page_111" />
design of the Christian scheme to take possession of the organic laws of the family, 
and wield them as instruments, in any sense, of a regenerative purpose? Arind here 
we are met by the broad principle, that Christianity endeavors to make every object, 
favor, and relation, an instrument of righteousness, according to its original design. 
What intelligent person ever supposed that the original constitution, by which one 
generation derives its existence and receives the bent of its character from another, 
was designed of God to be the vehicle only of depravity? It might as well be supposed 
that men themselves were made to be containers of depravity. The only supposition 
that honors God is, that the organic unity, of which I speak, was ordained originally 
for the nurture of holy virtue in the beginning of each soul's history; and that 
Christianity, or redemption, must of necessity take possession of the abused vehicle, 
and sanctify it for its own merciful uses. That an engine of so great power should 
be passed by, when every other law and object in the universe is appropriated and 
wielded as an instrument of grace, and that in a movement for the redemption of 
the race, is inconceivable. The conclusion thus reached does not carry us, indeed, 
to the certain inference that the organic unity of the family will avail to set 
forth every child of Christian parents, in a Christian life. But if we consider 
the tremendous power it has, as an instrument of evil, how far short of such an 
opinion does it leave us, when computing the reach of its power as an instrument 
of grace?</p>




<pb n="112" id="iii.iv-Page_112" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29">Passing next to the Scriptures, we find such reasonings justified, 
as explicitly as we can desire. I am not disposed to press the language of Scripture, 
which is popular, to extreme conclusions. But I observe that Christ is called a 
second Adam and a last Adam: language, to say the least, that suits the idea of 
a proposed union with the race, under its organic laws—as if, entering into the 
Christian family, his design were to fill it with a family spirit, which shall controvert 
and master the old evil spirit. The declaration corresponds, that, as by one man's 
disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made 
righteous—language that measures the grace by the mischief, and shows it flowing 
in a parallel, but fuller stream. It may not be easy to settle, beyond dispute, 
the relation of the old covenant to the new; but there can be no question that the 
church, under Abraham. was measured, in some sense, by the organic unity of the 
family of Abraham. The covenant was a family covenant, in which God engaged to be 
the God of the seed, as of the father. And the seal of the covenant was a seal of
<i>faith</i>, applied to the whole house, as if the continuity of faith were somehow 
to be, or somehow might be maintained, in a line that is parallel with the continuity 
of sin, in the family. Nor was the result to depend on mere natural generation, 
however sanctified, but on the organic causes also, that are involved in family 
nurture, after birth. For we are expressly informed, (<scripRef id="iii.iv-p29.1" passage="Gen. xviii. 19" parsed="|Gen|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.19">Gen. xviii. 19</scripRef>,) 
that God rested his covenant, or engagement, on the conduct of Abraham—"for I know 
him,

<pb n="113" id="iii.iv-Page_113" />
that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep 
the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment, that the Lord may bring upon Abraham 
that which he hath spoken of him." And thus we see that the old church, beyond any 
possible question, was to have its grounds of perpetuity, in and by the same terms 
of organic unity, which sin has made the vehicle of depravity. Descending then to 
the New Testament, Jesus the world's Redeemer is declared to have suffered, "that 
the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles," and the Gentiles are said to 
be "graffed in." The new "seed," viz., "Christ," are said to be "the seed of Abraham," 
and "heirs of the promise" made to him. The old rite of proselyte baptism, which 
made the families receiving it Jewish citizens and children of Abraham, was applied 
over directly to the Christian uses, and the rite went by "households;" even as 
the New Testament promise also was—"to you and to your children." Even the old 
Jewish law, that one Jewish parent made a Jewish child, is brought into the church, 
and one believing parent "sanctifies" the child. In all of which, it seems to be 
clearly held that grace shall travel by the same conveyance with sin; that the organic 
unity, which I have spoken of chiefly as an instrument of corruption, is to be occupied 
and sanctified by Christ, and become an instrument also of mercy and life. And thence 
it follows that the seal of faith, applied to households, is to be no absurdity; 
for it is the privilege and duty of every Christian parent that his children shall 
come forth into responsible action, as a regenerated stock. The organic

<pb n="114" id="iii.iv-Page_114" />
unity is to be a power of life. God engages, on his part, that it may be, and calls 
the Christian parent to promise, on his part, that it shall be. Thus the church 
has a constitutive element from the family in it still, as it had in the days of 
Abraham. The church life—that is, the Holy Spirit—collects families into a common 
organism, and then, by sanctifying the laws of organic unity in families, extends 
its quickening power to the generation following, so as to include the future, and 
make it one with the past. And so the church, in all ages, becomes a body under 
Christ the head, as the race is a body under Adam the head—a living body, quickened 
by him who hath life in himself, fitly joined together and compacted by that which 
every joint supplieth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30">2. The theological importance of our doctrine of organic unity, 
when brought up to this point, is exhibited in many ways, and especially in the 
fact that it gives the only true solution of the Christian church and of baptism 
as related to membership. I hardly dare attempt to speak of the "sacramental grace," 
supposed to attend the rite of baptism, under the priestly forms of Christianity; 
for I have never been able to give any consistent and dignified meaning to the language, 
in which it is set forth. That there is a grace attendant, falling on all the parties 
concerned, is quite evident, if they are doing their duty; for no person, whether 
laic or priest, can do, or intend what is right, without some spiritual benefit. 
But the child is said to be "regenerate, spiritually united to Christ, a new creature 
in Christ

<pb n="115" id="iii.iv-Page_115" />
Jesus," under the official grace of baptism. Then this language, so full of import, 
is defined, after all, to mean only that the child is in the church, where the grace 
of God surrounds him—translated (not internally, but externally) from the sphere 
of nature into a new sphere, where all the aids of grace, available for his salvation, 
are furnished. Sometimes it is added that his sins are remitted, though no man is 
likely to believe that he has any sins to remit; or, if the meaning be that the 
corrupted quality, physiologically inherent in his nature, is washed away, he will 
show in due time that it is not; and no one, in fact, believes that it is. Then 
if it be asked, whether the new sphere of grace will assuredly work a gracious character? 
"no," is the answer. "If the child is not faithful, or hinders the grace, he will 
lose it"—that is, he will not stay regenerate. And then as the child, in every 
case, is sure, in some bad sense, not to be faithful, he is equally sure to lose 
the grace, and be landed in a second state that is worse than the first. And thus 
it turns out, after all, as far as I can see, that the grace magnified in the beginning, 
by words of so high an import, is a thing of no value—it is nothing. It is, in 
fact, one of our most decided objections to this scheme of sacramental grace, (paradoxical 
as it may seem,) that, really and truly, there is not enough of import in it to 
save the meaning of the rite. The grace is words only, and an air of imposture is 
all that remains, after the words are explained. The rite is fertile only in maintaining 
a superstition. Practically speaking, it only exalts a prerogative. By a motion 
of his hand,

<pb n="116" id="iii.iv-Page_116" />
the priest breaks in, to interrupt and displace all the laws of character in life—communicating 
an abrupt, ictic grace, as much wider of all dignity and reason, than any which 
the new light theology has asserted, as the regenerative power is more subject to 
a human dispensation. A superstitious homage collects about his person. The child 
looks on him as one who opens heaven by a ceremony! The ungodly parent hurries to 
him, to get the regenerative grace for his dying child. The bereaved parent mourns 
inconsolably, and even curses himself, that he neglected to obtain the grace for 
his child, now departed. The priest, in the eye, displaces the memory of duty and 
godliness in the heart. A thousand superstitions, degrading to religion and painful 
to look upon, hang around this view of baptism. Not to produce them, the doctrine 
must yield up its own nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31">In all this, I speak constructively, as reasoning from the doctrine 
asserted, and as I am able to understand it. Constructive results are never more 
than partially verified by historic facts; for great truths, blended with the error, 
qualify and mitigate its effects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p32">Now the true conception is, that baptism is applied to the child, 
on the ground of its organic unity with the parents; imparting and pledging a grace 
to sanctify that unity, and make it good in the field of religion. By the supposition, 
however, the child still remains within the known laws of character in the house, 
to receive. under these, whatever good may reach him; not snatched away by an abrupt, 
fantastical,

<pb n="117" id="iii.iv-Page_117" />
and therefore incredible grace. He is taken to be regenerate, not historically speaking, 
but presumptively, on the ground of his known connection with the parent character, 
and the divine or church life, which is the life of that character. Perhaps I shall 
be understood more easily, if I say that the child is <i>potentially</i> regenerate, 
being regarded as existing in connection with powers and causes that <i>contain</i> 
the fact, before time and separate from time. For when the fact appears historically, 
under the law of time, it is not more truly real, in a certain sense, than it was 
before. And then the grace conferred, being conferred by no casual act, but resting 
in the established laws of character, in the church and the house, is not lost by 
unfaithfulness, but remains and lingers still, though abused and weakened, to encourage 
new struggles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p33">Thus it will be seen that the doctrine of organic unity I have 
been asserting, proves its theologic value, as a ready solvent for the rather perplexing 
difficulties of this difficult subject. Only one difficulty remains, viz, that so 
few can believe the doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34">3. It is evident that the voluntary intention of parents, in regard 
to their children, is no measure, either of their merit or their sin. Few parents 
are so base, or so lost to natural affection, as really to intend the injury of 
their children. However irreligious, or immoral, they more commonly desire a worthy 
and correct character for their children, often even a Christian character. But, 
in the great and momentous truth now set forth, you perceive it is not what you 
intend for your children, 

<pb n="118" id="iii.iv-Page_118" />
so much as what you are, that is to have its effect. They are connected, by an organic 
unity, not with your instructions, but with your life. And your life is mole powerful 
than your instructions can be. They might be jealous of intended corruption, and 
withstand it: but the spirit of the house, which is your spirit, the whole working 
of the house, which is actuated by you, is what no exercise of will, even if they 
had more of it than they have, could well resist. Therefore, what you are, they 
will almost necessarily be; and then, as you are responsible for what you are, you 
must also be responsible for the ruin brought on them. And, if you desired better 
things for them, as you probably say, the more guilty are you that, knowing and 
desiring better things, you thwarted your desires by your own evil life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35">So there are Christians who intend and do many things for their 
children, and thus acquit themselves of all blame in regard to their character. 
Here, alas! is the perpetual error of Christian parents, so called, that they endeavor 
to make up, by direct efforts, for the mischiefs of a loose and neglectful life. 
They convince themselves that teaching, lecturing, watch, discipline, things done 
with a purpose, are the sum of duty. As if mere affectations and will-works could 
cheat the laws of life and character ordained by God! Your character is a stream, 
a river, flowing down upon your children hour by hour. What you do here and there 
to carry an opposing influence is, at best, only a ripple that you make on the surface 
of the stream. It reveals the

<pb n="119" id="iii.iv-Page_119" />
sweep of the current; nothing more. If you expect your children to go with the ripple, 
instead of the stream, you will be disappointed. I beseech you then as you love 
your children, to admit other and worthier thoughts, thoughts more safe for them 
and certainly for you. Understand that it is the family spirit, the organic life 
of the house, the silent power of a domestic godliness, working, as it does, unconsciously 
and with sovereign effect—this it is which forms your children to God. And, if 
this be wanting, all that you may do beside, will be as likely to annoy and harden 
as to bless.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p36">4. It seems to be a proper inference from the doctrine I have 
exhibited, that Christian parents ought to speak freely to their children, at times, 
of their own faults and infirmities. If they are faithful, if they live as Christians, 
if the spirit of Christ bears rule in the house, they will yet have faults, and 
they ought to make no secret of the fact. The impression should be made, that they 
themselves are struggling with infirmities; that they are humbled under a sense 
of these infirmities; that there is much in them for God to pardon, much for their 
children to overlook, or even to forgive; and that God alone can assist them to 
lead themselves and their family up to a better world. Instead of lecturing their 
children, always, on their peccadilloes and sins, it would be better, sometimes, 
to give a lecture on their own. This, if rightly done, would attract the friendly 
sympathy of their children, guard them against the injurious impressions they make 
when they trip themselves, and unite

<pb n="120" id="iii.iv-Page_120" />
the whole family in a common struggle heavenward. There is no other way to correct 
the mixture of evil you will blend with the family spirit, but to deplore it, and 
make it an acknowledged truth, that you, too, are only a child in goodness. But 
if you take a throne of papal infallibility in your family, and endeavor to fight 
out, with the rod, what you fail in by your misconduct, you may make your children 
fear you and hate you, but you will not win them to Christ. Alas! there are too 
many Christian families that are only little popedoms. The rule itself is tyranny—infallibility 
assumed, then maintained, by the holy inquisition of terror and penal chastisement! 
God will not smile on such a kind of discipline.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p37">5. It is evident what rule should regulate the society and external 
intercourse of children. It is a very great mercy, as I have said, that the children 
of a bad or irreligious family are sometimes permitted to be inmates elsewhere; 
to go into virtuous and Christian families, where a better spirit reigns. There 
they see, perhaps, the genuine demonstrations of order, of purity, and of good affections; 
they hear the voice of prayer, they come where the spirit of heaven breathes. It 
is a new world, and they are filled with new impressions. So, if a child may go 
to a school where order, right principle, virtuous manners, and the love of knowledge 
reign, and find a respite there from the shiftlessness, vice, and brutality at home, 
how great is the privilege. In this view, a good school is almost the only mercy 
that can be extended to the hapless sons and daughters

<pb n="121" id="iii.iv-Page_121" />
of vice. Their good—most dismal thought!—is to be delivered from their home; to 
escape the spirit of hell that encompasses their helpless age, and fee], though 
it be but a few hours a day, the power of another spirit!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p38">But I was speaking of the rule to be observed in the society of 
children. Let every Christian beware how he makes his children inmates in an irreligious 
family. It will do, sometimes, to allow the children of an irreligious family to 
be inmates, temporarily, in your own. You may do it for their advantage; and if 
you can en list the hearts of your children in the merciful intentions you cherish, 
it may even be a good exercise for them. But it is a very different thing to place 
your children within the atmosphere of another house. Send them not where the spirit 
of evil reigns. Understand how plastic their nature is, how easily it receives the 
contagion of another spirit. You yourselves may have intercourse with ungodly persons; 
it may be your duty to seek it for their benefit; but you may well be cautious how 
far you subject your children, especially in early years, to the intercourse of 
irreligious families</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p39">And what shall I say to parents, who are themselves irreligious? 
Perhaps you make it your boast that you give your children their liberty; that you 
mean to allow them to be just as religious as they please. And is that enough, do 
you think, to discharge your duties to them? Is it enough to breathe the spirit 
of evil and sin into them and around them every hour, to give them no Christian 
counsel, to train them up in a prayerless house, drill them into conformity with 
all your

<pb n="122" id="iii.iv-Page_122" />
worldly ways, and then say that you allow them full liberty to be Christians? Having 
them under your law, determining yourselves that organic spirit, which is to be 
the element, the very breath of their moral existence, will you then boast that 
you mean to allow them to be as virtuous as they please? Ah, if there be any argument, 
which might compel you to be Christians yourselves, it is these arguments of affection 
that God has given you. But if you will not be Christians yourselves, then, at least, 
show your children some degree of mercy, by delivering them, as much as possible, 
from yourselves! Send them, as often as you may, where a better spirit reigns. Make 
them inmates with Christian families, as you have opportunity. Let them go where 
they will hear a prayer and see a Christian Sabbath. Send them, or take them with 
you, to the church of God, and the Sabbath-school. Give them a respite often from 
the family spirit and the organic law of the house. If you yourselves will not fashion 
them for the skies, let others, more faithful than you, and more merciful, do it 
for you.</p>



<pb n="123" id="iii.iv-Page_123" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="V. Infant Baptism. How Developed." progress="29.40%" id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">V.<br />
INFANT BAPTISM, HOW DEVELOPED.</h2>
<p class="comment" id="iii.v-p1">“For she promise is unto you and to your children, and to all 
that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call."—<scripRef passage="Acts 2:39" id="iii.v-p1.1" parsed="|Acts|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.39"><i>Acts</i>, 
ii. 39</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">IT is a matter of wonder, with many professed disciples of Jesus 
in our time, that if the baptism of children and their qualified introduction into 
the church is any genuine part of the Christian economy, there is so little authority 
for it, by express mention in the New Testament writings. And yet, over opposite 
to this, it is quite as fair a subject of wonder that in Peter's first sermon, on 
the day of Pentecost, when addressing only the adult sinners of the assembly, in 
terms appropriate to their age, he should yet have given out, as it were unconsciously, 
a declaration that can signify nothing but the engagement of Christ, in his new 
and more spiritual economy, to identify children with their parents, even as they 
had been identified in the coarser provisions of the Old. "To you and to your children," 
says the apostle, and here, covertly as it were to himself, are hid infant baptism, 
infant church relations, potentially present but as yet undeveloped, even in what 
may be fitly called the seed sermon of the Christian church. This was no time to 
be thinking of infants, or children, as related to church polity; probably

<pb n="124" id="iii.v-Page_124" />there is not one present in the great assembly. It will be soon enough 
to settle the church position of children, when the question rises practically afterwards. 
These converted pilgrims, Parthians, Medes, Elamites, and strangers of all names, 
may not even so much as think of the question till they reach their homes again. 
But the language, we can see, is Jewish; language of promise, or covenant, only 
with a Christian addition—"And to them that are afar off, even as many as the Lord 
our God shall call"—and Peter, as we know, did not really come into the meaning 
of this language himself till years after, when the great sheet let down from heaven 
three times, and the actual ministering to a Gentile convert, showed him whither, 
and how far off, the call of the Lord might be going, in these times, to run. Let 
it not surprise us then, that the facts of infant baptism, and of infant church 
relations, covered, as they are, by Peter's language in this first sermon, are still 
not yet developed, even to himself—any more than the fact of Christ's call to the 
Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">And when our Baptist brethren reiterate the formula, "believe 
and be baptized," "believe and be baptized," which they assume to be absolutely 
conclusive and final on the question of infant baptism because infants can not believe, 
they have only to make due allowance for the fact that Christianity must needs make 
its chief address, at the outset, to adult persons, and their argument vanishes. 
Christianity will of course address itself to the subjects addressed; and, telling 
them what they must do to be saved, it will not of course tell them, at

<pb n="125" id="iii.v-Page_125" />
the same breath, every thing else that is fit to be known. In this 
manner its language was naturally shaped, for a considerable time, so as to meet 
only the conditions of adult minds. When at length it shall begin lo be inquired, 
what is the condition of immature, or infant minds? it will be soon enough to say 
something appropriate to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">Besides, the formula has another side—"He that believeth 
not shall be damned." Does it therefore follow, because it is so continually given 
to adults as the fixed law of salvation—he that believeth shall be saved, and he 
that believeth not shall be damned—that infants dying in infancy, and too young 
to believe, must therefore be inevitably damned? No, it will be answered, even by 
our Baptist brethren themselves; for the language referred to was evidently designed 
only for adult persons, and is of course to be qualified so as to meet the demands 
of reason, when we come to the case of child hood. And why not also the language 
"believe and be baptized?" Say not that the child is not old enough to believe, 
and therefore can not be baptized. If he is not old enough to believe, how can he 
better be saved? Is it a greater, and higher, and more difficult thing to be admitted 
to baptism, than to be admitted to eternal glory?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">Now I can most readily admit that 
the subject of infant baptism is not as definitely mentioned and formally prescribed 
in the New Testament, as we might, without any great extravagance, expect. For many 
will never notice how great a thing it is for Christianity

<pb n="126" id="iii.v-Page_126" />
to pass from the first stage of mere propagation, to the stage of 
a fixed institution. What worlds of modification, correction, new arrangement, 
are necessary to the transition, they have never observed. They see the real figure 
of Christianity in the day of Pentecost, having never a conception, it may be, that 
this figure is most intensely occasional and casual, and the whole scene one that 
has scarcely a vestige of Christian institution in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">What I propose, then, is 
to go over some of the incidents of this Pentecostal scene and show you how it will 
drop out one point after another, as Christianity becomes a fixed institution; which 
institutional character, again, will, by a necessary law, bring in other elements 
whereby to shape itself and complete its organization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">First of all, we are delighted 
here at the picture given of a new form of society, and a thing so beautiful, so 
wonderfully hopeful and peculiar, we are ready to think must be the very essence 
of the new institution itself. "And all that believed were together and had all 
things common; and sold their possessions and goods and parted them to all men, 
as every man had need. And they, continuing with one accord in the temple and 
breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and 
singleness of heart, praising God and having favor with all the people. And the 
Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved." What a picture, taken 
as a mere external description! Saying nothing of internal experiences,

<pb n="127" id="iii.v-Page_127" />
it goes to the simple outward demonstrations, and by these it paints 
the spring-time, or first blossoming of the Christian love The beauty of the scene 
consists in the fact, that the disciples hardly know, as yet, what their love signifies. 
Assembled as pilgrims, from all parts of the world, the Christian love has fallen 
upon then, and they find, what is altogether new and strange,. that rich and poor, 
honorable and base, despite of all distinctions, they love one another as brethren! Not knowing what to make of it, or, apparently, whether they are hereafter to 
have any thing to do but to love one another, they give themselves wholly up to 
love, as children to a play—come what will, they are all agreed in this, that they 
want only fellowship with each other, fellowship in doctrine, fellowship in praise, 
fellowship in bread,—and why not also in goods?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">How sad, that a scene so amiable 
and lovely could not continue, and that all Christian disciples, to the end of the 
world, could not fall into the same delightful picture in their conduct! Just as 
sad, I answer, as it is that children can not always be children; for these are 
the children of love, acting out the simple instinct of love, and wholly ignorant, 
as yet, of the cares, labors, and confused struggles, in which their Christian spirit 
is to have its trial. Doubtless we are to regret, as a loss, whatever departure 
we may have suffered from the spirit of these first disciples; for the spirit of 
Christian life is one and the same, in all diversities of form and conduct. But 
it is plain to any one, who will exercise the least consideration, that it was just 
as impossible

<pb n="128" id="iii.v-Page_128" />
to perpetuate these first demonstrations, as it is to preserve 
the infantile airs of children after childhood is passed, carrying them still on 
through the sturdy toils and cares of a mature age. The moment we leave these first 
scenes, following the pilgrims off to their homes, see them entering into the duties 
of home, see the Christian churches getting body and form in so many places and 
becoming incorporated as fixed elements of human society, we shall discover that 
almost all the modes and hospitalities of the Pentecostal society are inevitably 
discontinued.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">But we must go deeper into the history and show, by distinct specification, 
how intensely casual much that belongs to the scene of the Pentecost was even designed 
to be, and how many things are to be added to give the new gospel a permanently 
instituted life. We begin with the things casual that were designed to cease.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">The 
doctrine of the Holy Spirit was here to be inaugurated, as a Divine Force, entered 
systematically into the world, to work subjectively in men all the characters 
of love and beauty that are shown objectively in the life of Jesus. He is to be, 
in other words, a perpetual indwelling Christ in men's hearts. In times more ancient, 
good men had been wont to pray for spiritual help in a manner correspondent, but 
now the kingdom of Help, that kingdom which is righteousness and peace and joy 
in the Holy Ghost, is to be set up as a Christly dispensation. But, at the 
beginning, there must be something done before the senses, to waken

<pb n="129" id="iii.v-Page_129" />
sensuous impressions. Otherwise, whatever power the Spirit might 
exert in the recesses of the human soul, it would probably occur to no one to refer 
the effects wrought to a Divine Agency. Hence the wondrous character of the scene, 
which here bursts upon the world—a sound from heaven, a rushing, mighty wind sweeping 
through the hall, lambent tips of fire resting on the heads of the assembly, wondrous 
utterances or tongues.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">Now, the physical incidents of this scene had nothing to 
do with its substantial import, save as they were added to suggest the idea of a 
Divine Agency. They hold the same mechanical relation, as a vehicle, to the Spirit, 
that the human nature of Jesus held to the Divine Word. They are the body, the sensible 
show of the Spirit, the smoke by which the fire was revealed. So of the tongues. 
They were the sign of a power that was playing the action of the inner man, and 
making audible, as it were, the activity within, of a Divine Influence. All these, 
like the miraculous gifts so conspicuous in the subsequent history, were <i>manifestations</i> 
of the Spirit, given to profit withal; but being only accidents or exponents, were, 
of course, to be discontinued, when the doctrine of a spiritual influence from God 
was sufficiently developed—discontinued and never restored, unless perhaps in cases 
where the sense of the Spirit is so nearly lost as to require a kind of new 
development. Accordingly as these fall off, the spiritual influence inaugurated 
by such tokens, may be expected, for much the same reasons, to move upon the

<pb n="130" id="iii.v-Page_130" />
world in a less imposing method; to remit, in some degree, the 
extraordinary, and, as life is itself ordinary, become, to the human spirit, what 
the air is to the body—a Perpetual Element of inbreathing love; to dwell in the 
families, to follow the individual, and whisper holy thoughts in solitary places 
and silent hours. He is to fill the world, and be a Spirit of Life and love, present 
to all human hearts. He will produce the same exercises, produced in the first 
disciples, in the scene of the Pentecost. Sometimes, too, he will glorify himself 
in scenes of social effect and power. But the grand reality revealed is an Abiding 
Spirit—not a Scene Spirit, but an Abiding Spirit—accordantly with Christ's own promise—"He shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever." When the 
sound, therefore, which then shook the air is hushed to be heard no more; when the 
rushing, mighty wind that typified so powerfully the breath of the arriving Spirit 
of God has dropped into calm; when the fire-tips have ceased to burn on the heads 
of all assemblies, and all the Pentecostal signs are over; then is there seen to 
be left as a result, the fixed conviction of a Jesus unlocalized, a Spirit of Jesus 
pres. ent in all places, working in all hearts, present, in conscious 
manifestation, to all discerning souls, as the life of their life. How very 
casual, in this view, is the scene of the Pentecost. And that is very soon 
discovered. One year afterwards, not even the persons present in that scene look 
upon it as being, in any sense, a properly institutional element of 
Christianity. The

<pb n="131" id="iii.v-Page_131" />
Spirit inaugurated is institutional, the life of all hol) institutions, 
but nothing in the forms of the scene is regarded as having a perpetual character. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">Again, it will be found that the preaching of the day of Pentecost, powerful as the 
sermon of Peter appears to have been upon the assembly at that time, was not such, 
either in style or substance, as could be continued after the first day or two of 
the gospel proclamation, and was in fact superseded, in a very short time, by the 
sturdier methods of argument and instruction. We see this in all the epistles, and 
as truly in those of Peter as of Paul. The infant churches had scarcely begun to 
be institutions, before this change was apparent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">And yet we have many, in our own 
time, who do not appear to see this, even though the manner of Peter's sermon is 
so completely gone by, that one can hardly imagine how it had any power at all. 
"See," they say, "how simple it was, how easy of apprehension—nothing but a recitation 
of facts—and then what power it had!" As if the telling, over and over, of old news, 
announcing again facts that have been known to every reader of the New Testament 
from his childhood up, as familiarly as he knows his right hand, could have the 
same value and be means to ends for producing the same effects! Most of us have 
a better understanding of the subject, perceiving, as clearly as possible, that 
while Peter's sermon was good for the occasion, it was good for almost no 
occasion since. It was one of the first things, of which there can not, by

<pb n="132" id="iii.v-Page_132" />
the supposition, be many. A camp meeting, or a band of pilgrims 
gathered for a single week, a thousand miles from home, may well enough desire such 
kind of preaching as will serve the zest of the occasion. But it is no design of 
Christianity to get by the need of intelligence, and fashion a sanctity that has 
no fellowship with dignity. A regularly instituted Christian congregation, who are 
to live and grow up on the same spot, from age to age, it has long ago been discovered, 
must be compelled to gird up the loins of their mind. They must reject the mere 
gospel drinks and betake themselves to meat. Their life, it will be found, depends, 
not on scenes and machineries, not on storms and paroxysms; but on a capacity rather 
to receive instruction, to be exercised in high argument, to bear with patience 
the discovery how little they know; and on a good healthful appetite for Christian 
food. To be able to burn in a fire decides nothing. They must know how to supply 
the fuel of devotion out of their own exercise in God's truth. They must love a 
ministry of doctrine, or intellectual teaching. Neither is it doctrine, as many 
fancy, when they complain of a want of doctrinal preaching, to get a few stale dogmas 
impounded in the head, or stuck in the brain, as dead flies in ointment: all the 
rich treasures of thought, and high motive, and solemn contemplation, garnered 
up in God's word, must be brought out, seen, understood, and fall upon the soul, 
as manna from the skies. Like manna, too, it must be the supply of to-day only. 
A new shower must be gathered for to-morrow, and the 

<pb n="133" id="iii.v-Page_133" />
mind of the people must be kept in active and progressive motion. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">Such a kind of preaching will feed the intelligence of the hearers, and raise up 
pillars in the churches. And here is the great distinction between the preaching 
proper to the scene of the Pentecost, and that of an established Christian congregation. 
It is the difference between Peter, giving news to the pilgrims, and Paul offering 
some "things hard to be understood," to churches of organized disciples. Such preaching 
is required, in an established congregation, as will exert an educating power. And 
yet it will, in that way, be a converting power, as efficacious as any other, if 
only it is expected to be. When the community is more deeply moved by spiritual 
things, it will, of course, vary its tone and its subjects to suit the occasion, 
perhaps multiply its efforts; but never as being in a hurry, lest the grace of the 
occasion may be capriciously withdrawn, never over-preaching, or preaching out, 
as if nothing were to be done by thought in the hearers, but all by the power of 
a commotion round them; for it is not the same thing to fall out of dignity and 
self-possession as to get rid of sin, neither is a fever or a whirlwind any proper 
instrument of sanctification. Mournful proofs have we to the contrary. Better is 
it to reserve a power for the ordinary, even when we are in the extraordinary. 
It is not wisdom to overwork the harvest, so that we have no strength left for 
the bread. Rather let the preacher believe in the Abiding Spirit, and count upon 
a kind of perpetual harvest. Let him think to gain many to

<pb n="134" id="iii.v-Page_134" />
Christ imperceptibly, by keeping alive the interest of God's truth, 
and letting it distill upon the hearers as a dew, and through them on the rising 
families. Whatever he gains in this way will assuredly remain; for it is not the 
birth of an occasion, but of quiet conviction. It partakes the nature of habit. 
It is the fruit of a godly training. Seldom, therefore. will it fall away, or disappoint 
expectation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">There is yet another class of incidents, or demonstrations, in the 
scene of the Pentecost, which are referable to the fact that these first converts 
are not at home, and all these must, of course, be modified, or discontinued by 
their simple return. They are pilgrims at the feasts; Parthians, Medes, Elamites—Jewish 
emigrants, who have returned from every most distant clime of the world, to enjoy 
the great festivals of their religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">Their property, their business, and, more 
commonly, their families, are left behind. Many of them are poor persons, wholly 
unable to support the expense even of a short stay at Jerusalem. The others can 
not, of course, leave them to suffer. So they divide their resources with the poor; 
and some, who belong at Jerusalem, are moved by the overflowing love of Christ in 
their hearts, to part with their whole property, that they may relieve the necessities 
of the brotherhood. Only a few days or weeks are thus spent together. Probably, 
within three months, they are, every man, at home in his own house, providing for 
his own family, out of the increase of his own industry and property. During 
their short stay at Jerusalem, they had nothing to do 

<pb n="135" id="iii.v-Page_135" />
but to exercise their religion. Accordingly they gave themselves 
wholly up to it. Now the religious occasion is past; the extraordinary is over, 
and the ordinary has returned. By this time, they have learned, probably, and received 
it even as a Christian maxim, that one who does not provide for <i>his own</i>, denies 
the faith, and is worse than an infidel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">Again, these first disciples had not yet 
been called to blend their piety with the common cares and duties of life. Quite 
likely, they did not, for some time, consider whether they should hereafter have 
any thing more to do with these gross and earthly callings. But we, at least, have 
learned what they must also have learned very soon, that though we can not live 
by bread alone, it is yet difficult to live without bread. We have learned that 
the very church of God itself is perpetuated, in part, by industry and production, 
that it can not live by expenditure, that we have something therefore to do, besides 
breaking bread from house to house; six days to labor, a spectacle of thrift to 
present to mankind, as a proof that Christian virtue has its blessings. We must 
shine as good citizens, neighbors, parents, friends. Life is no mere camp-meeting 
scene; but the greatest of all Christian attainments, we find, is precisely that 
which the first disciples had not yet thought of, the learning how to blend the 
spiritual and economical or industrial together; to live in the world, and not be 
of it; to labor in earthly things, and maintain a conversation in heaven; to unite 
thrift with charity, and separate gain from greediness; to use property,

<pb n="136" id="iii.v-Page_136" />
and not worship it; to prepare comfort, without pursuing pleasure. 
For it is, by just this kind of trial, that all spiritual strength is gotten, and 
the Christian life becomes a light to men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">Having glanced, in this manner, at some 
of the types and conditions of the scene of Pentecost that were, and were inevitably 
to be, discontinued, let us notice briefly, some of the matters that must also as 
inevitably be added in the process by which Christianity becomes an institution. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">Thus, first of all, as Christ and his evangelists had given the new facts to the 
world, so it was inevitable that a grand process of thinking or mental elaboration 
should begin to work out the import or doctrinal interpretation of those facts. 
In this process, diverse opinions, formulas, sects, controversies, must be developed—consequently 
new modes of duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">The simplicity of mere love, displayed, as it was, in the first 
scenes of the gospel, could not continue, however desirable it may seem. Men must 
think, as well as love, and thought must make its inroads on mere relations of feeling. 
And thus a long process of forming and reforming must go on, till the Christ of 
the head becomes as catholic as the Christ of the heart. Meantime, all must 
stand for the truth, and there must be no countenance given to error. The happy 
days of Christian childhood are left far behind, and every church is set in 
relations of duty that are partly antagonistic. It must take a form required by 
its new necessities. What

<pb n="137" id="iii.v-Page_137" />
to do for the. truth, whom to acknowledge, when to resist and when 
to forbear, how much consequence to attribute to opinions, over what errors to spread 
the mantle of charity, how to maintain a polemic attitude in the unity of the Spirit—these 
are the grave questions that are to occupy ministers and churches, and, in the right 
exercise of which, they are to justify their Christian name. And on this will depend 
the power of religion, quite as much as on the duties done to those who are aliens 
and unbelievers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">Next we pass on to a field where the new creating power of the 
gospel is displayed yet more distinctly. The first disciples had no thought but 
to swim in the strange joy they felt, as forgiven of God and filled with the love 
of Jesus. Of Christianity, as a fixed institution, taking the whole society of man 
into its bosom, and becoming the school of the race, they had probably, at first, 
no conception. Passing thence to the modern Christian faith, how great is the change! What a variety of means, instruments and arrangements has it created, maintaining 
all from age to age, by a sacrifice, compared with which, the casual contributions 
to poor saints at Jerusalem were far less significant in their effects, and, perhaps, 
not more to be commended, as proofs of a Christian spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">First, a house of worship; 
and, in order to this, the new spiritual life must become a holder of real estate, 
and be acknowledged as such in the laws. To make the place worthy of the cause, 
genius and taste are to be called into exercise, and a new Christian art developed.</p>


<pb n="138" id="iii.v-Page_138" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">To maintain expenses and repairs, and collect and disburse charities, 
there must be officers created, such as deacons and committees of various kinds, 
and this requires elections, by-laws, records, and a fully organized institutional 
state.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">Mere forms and sacraments being insufficient, preachers of the word must 
be carefully trained for the service, and installed therein, to feed the intelligence 
of the flock, and lead them in the truth. Their official rights and duties must 
be ascertained, and, correspondently, the rights and duties of the flock-matters 
all how distant from the scene of the Pentecost!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">The times and forms of worship 
need to be settled; for, whether a liturgy is used or not, no organic action can 
be maintained without forms of some kind, to serve as laws of concert and rules of 
order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">Christian music, as a new art, must be created, and the children and youth 
must be trained therein, so that all may bear their part in the worship, and the 
worship exercise and inspire a devout feeling in all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27">There must be a punctual and 
regular attendance somehow established and made obligatory; for the habit of worship 
is necessary to its value, as a power over character. Hence there must be a common 
responsibility—all must be enlisted. There must be a church spirit, and, in order 
to this, a fraternal spirit in the members, verified by mutual sympathy and aid 
under the common burdens of life—a kind of service, I will add, which is often 
far more beneficent than a community of goods would be; for this latter might be 
only a

<pb n="139" id="iii.v-Page_139" />
premium given to idleness, while the other is but a good encouragement 
to the ingenuous struggles of industry. There must, however, be some Christian provision 
for the poor, that they also may have their part in the Christian flock, and the 
blessings of charity descend upon it and dwell in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">Nor is the article of dress, 
in a Christian assembly, too insignificant to be a subject of care. Probably no 
one had a thought of this in the Pentecostal assembly; but we find the apostles, 
not long after, giving serious lectures to the disciples upon their dress. Dress 
and manners, manners and morals, morals and piety, are all connected by an intimate 
or secret law. A people, therefore, who are careful to appear before God, in a well-chosen, 
modest, and appropriate dress—one that is neither careless nor ostentatious, one 
that indicates sobriety, neatness, good sense, and a desire to be approved of God 
more than to be seen of men—will avoid barbarous improprieties of every sort. Their 
manner will express reverence to God. What they express, they will be likely to 
feel; and if they become true disciples of Christ, as there is greater reason to 
hope, their manner will have a nicer propriety. and their whole demeanor will be 
more thoughtful, consistent, and lovely.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29">It may, by and by, become evident that, 
in order to maintain the full power of religion, and to gain the neglected youth 
or children, and such children as would grow up otherwise in the power of vice, 
a parish school must be instituted. as in Scotland, in connection with every 
church. And then, at a much later 

<pb n="140" id="iii.v-Page_140" />
day, it may become evident that Sunday-schools require to be instituted 
in the same way, and that these, enlisting the more capable and devoted of the churches 
in Christian studies, and good works—works, that is, of teaching and attention to 
the poor—are finally regarded every where, though wholly unknown to the apostles 
and the Pentecostal assembly, as being among the best means for the training of 
a practically Christian character, and the gathering in of the outcast families 
to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p30">So far we proceed without difficulty; all these things, though never preached 
by apostles, must finally come, we perceive, a outgrowths of the Christian church. 
Pentecostal incidents will disappear, and these will as certainly grow apace in 
their time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p31">But the particular point for which I have drawn this sketch has been 
purposely left behind. Infant baptism, the relation of the seminal and undeveloped 
first period of human existence to Christ and his flock, that which appears only 
implicitly in the sermon of Peter, on the day of Pentecost—where is this, and 
what is to come, in the way of development, here? There was no reason, or even 
room, among the scenes of the Pentecost, for so much as thinking on this subject 
of infants and their church relations, and scarcely more for a considerable time 
afterward. It could not become a subject of attention, until the church itself 
began to settle into forms of order and structural organization; and how soon 
that came to pass we do not definitely know. It should therefore be no subject 
of wonder that infant baptism 

<pb n="141" id="iii.v-Page_141" />
figures somewhat indistinctly, for so long a time at least; and scarcely 
more, that it shows itself only by implication and a kind of tacit development, 
for a brief time afterwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p32">Furthermore, if it came to pass, by a transference 
of Jewish ideas into Christian spheres, Jewish modes and conditions into the Christian 
order and economy—just as Peter's Jewish language, when he said, in his Pentecostal 
speech, "to you and to your children," finally came back to him in its Christian 
power,—it would make no bold and staring figure any where. If the Christian teachers 
looked to see all the better mercies of the old economy transferred into the Christian, 
and exalted there into some higher and more perfect meaning, we ought certainly 
not to expect any debate, or any thing but a silent, scarcely conscious flow of 
transition, when infants are taken to be with their parents, in the church, the 
covenant, the Christian Israel of their faith. And in just this way the defect of 
any bold declarations on the subject of infant baptism in the writings of the New 
Testament, and the fact that it appears only in a few historic glimpses, and occasional 
modes of speech that are subtle implications of the fact, is sufficiently accounted 
for.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p33">But we are inquiring after the mode in which this rite became an accepted element 
of the Christian organization, and a part of the church practice, as we certainly 
know that it did at sometime afterward. Peter probably conceived as little what 
his language might infer respecting it, as he certainly did, what hidden 

<pb n="142" id="iii.v-Page_142" />
import there was in his testimony, by the same words. of a grace 
to the Gentiles; for he spoke in prophetic exaltation, as the ancient prophets did, 
not knowing what the spirit of Christ that was in them did signify. But suppose 
one of these adult converts at the Pentecost to have set off, after the few happy 
weeks of his sojourn are ended, for his home in some remote region of Arabia, Parthia, 
or Greece. He carries Christ with him, he is a new man, filled with a strange joy, 
burning with a strange, all-sacrificing love to the cause of his new Master, and 
to every sinner of mankind. He begins to preach the Christ he loves to his friends, 
tells them all he knows of the new gospel, speaks to them as one whom Christ has 
endowed with power to speak. He gathers a little circle, which we may call a church, 
around him, perhaps converts a little obscure synagogue into a church. He knows 
that he himself was baptized as a token of his faith, and he has heard, a thousand 
times repeated, Christ's word, "he that believeth and is baptized," "except a man 
be born of water and of the Spirit," and he does not scruple to baptize all his 
new fellow disciples. Then comes the question, what of the families? what of the 
infants we have, who are not old enough to believe? This, on the supposition 
that he had heard nothing of infant baptism before he left Jerusalem, which may 
or may not be true. But he has heard the whole story of Christ's life many times 
over, including the fact of his beautiful interest in children, and his 
declaration-"of such is the kingdom." He recollects also the ancient religion of 
his people; 

<pb n="143" id="iii.v-Page_143" />
how it identified always the children with the fathers, and included 
them in the covenant of the fathers, raising doubtless the question, whether the 
gospel in its nobler, wider generosity and completer grace, would fall short even 
of the old religion in its tenderness to the family affections, and its provisions 
for the religious unity of families. And just here, we will suppose, the words 
of Peter, in that first sermon flash on his recollection—"For the promise is to 
you and to your children." They meant almost nothing, it may be, when they were 
spoken, but how full and clear the meaning they now take. It is like a revelation. 
The doubt struggling in his bosom is over, the question is settled. "My children," 
he says, "are with me, one with me in my faith, included with me in all my titles 
and hopes, and as I came in, out of the defilements of sin, and was baptized in 
token of my cleansing, so too are they to share my baptism and be heirs together 
with me in the grace of life."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p34">Thus instructed, he will baptize his children, and( 
make his religion a strictly family grace, expecting them to grow up in it; others 
also consenting with him in the same conclusion, and offering their children to 
God in the same manner. And, as the result, they will no more be Christians with 
families, but Christian families—all together in the church of God. In this manner 
the Pentecost itself, when the seeds that are in it are developed, will almost certainly 
issue the adult baptism there begun, the baptism of the three thousand, in the common 
baptism of the house.</p>


<pb n="144" id="iii.v-Page_144" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p35">And here we have, in small, just what would most naturally take 
place in the development of Christianity itself. Taken as connected with its own 
precedent history and preparations, the church could hardly be held back from infant 
baptism, except by some specific revelation...</p>


<pb n="145" id="iii.v-Page_145" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VI. Apostolic Authority of Infant Baptism." progress="34.70%" id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">VI.<br />APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY OF INFANT BAPTISM. </h2>
<p class="comment" id="iii.vi-p1">"And I baptized also the household of Stephanas."—<scripRef passage="1Cor 1:16" id="iii.vi-p1.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.16">1 Cotinthians, i. 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p2">WE have traced the conditions under which infant 
baptism would almost certainly be developed. But we do not leave the question here. 
We have many and distinct evidences for the rite, which are abundantly decisive; 
some from the nature of the family state, some from the New Testament, and some 
from the subsequent history of the church. These I will now undertake to present 
in the briefest mianner possible. And</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">1. The organic unity of the family makes a 
ground for it, and sets it in terms of rational respect. The child that is born, 
is really not born, in the higher sense of that term, till he has breathed a long 
time. He does not live in his own will, but is in the will and life of his parents. 
To bring him forward into his own will and responsibility is the problem of years. 
He is in the matrix still of parental character, where all the graces, faiths, prayers, 
promises, of the parents are his also. He lives and breathes in them, and is of 
them, almost as truly as they are of themselves. What we call the house, is the 
organic life that grows him as a mind or agent, tempers him, works him into his 
habits, fashions him as by a precedent 

<pb n="146" id="iii.vi-Page_146" />
power, to be born and finally take dominion of himself. 
Why then should religion make no recognition of a fact so profoundly religious? 
Why not assume that the child is just where he is; in the faith of the house, 
to grow up there? It would even be a supposition against nature to suppose that 
he will not. It is very true that he may not, because the faith of the house is 
no faith, or so mixed with sense and passion as to have none of the true power. 
Still, when the discipleship is assumed to be made by faith, it must also be assumed 
that, being so made, it will have all the power of faith, shaping the parental life 
in the molds of that power, and just as certainly including or inclosing in those 
molds, there to be also shaped, the infant life of the offspring. The father and 
mother are not merely a man and a woman, but they are a man and woman having children; 
and accordingly it is the father and mother, that is, the man and woman and their 
children, that are to be baptized.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">2. It is precisely this great fact of an organic 
unity that is taken hold of and consecrated, in the field of religion, by the Abrahamic 
and other family covenants. And the whole course of revelation, both in the Old 
and New Testament, is tinged by associations, and sprinkled over with expressions 
that recognize the religious unity of families, and the inclusion of the children 
with the parents All the promises run—"to you and to your children;" for Peter's 
language here is only an inspired transfer and reassertion of the Jewish family 
ideas at the earliest moment, in the field of Christianity

<pb n="147" id="iii.vi-Page_147" />
itself. It recognizes the fact that Christianity is just what 
we know it to be, nothing but a continuation and fuller development of the old religion. 
It widens out the scope of the old religion, so as to include all nations, even 
as the prophets foretold; and raises all the rites and symbols into a higher spiritual 
sense, as they were appointed from the first to be raised. Taken all together, the 
old and the new constitute a perfect whole or system, and the process is neither 
more nor less than God's way of developing and authenticating a universal religion. 
In this universal religion, therefore, we are to look for the continuance onward 
of the old family character and the inclusive oneness of fathers with their children. 
The only difference will be that the oneness will be raised into a more spiritual 
and higher sense, just as every thing else was raised. The children are thus to 
be looked upon presumptively as believing in the faith, and regenerated in the regeneration 
of the fathers. And here again,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">3. Circumcision comes to our aid, as another and 
distinct evidence. For it was given to be "a seal of the righteousness of faith," 
and the application of it, as a seal, to infant children, involves all the precise 
difficulties—neither more nor less—that are raised by the deniers of infant 
baptism. Let the point here made be accurately understood. The argument is not 
that infant baptism was directly substituted for circumcision. Of this there is 
no probable evidence. Such a substitution could not have been made without 
remark, discussion, oppositions of prejudice, and the raising of contentions

<pb n="148" id="iii.vi-Page_148" />
that would have required distinct mention, many times over, 
in the apostolic history. But the argument is this: that the Jewish mind was so 
familiarized by custom with the notion of an inclusive religious unity in families, 
(partly by the rite of circumcision,) that Christian baptism, being the seal of 
faith, was naturally and by a kind of associational instinct, applied over to families 
in the same manner. Not to have made such an application would have required some 
authoritative interposition, some dike of positive hindrance, to turn aside the 
current of Jewish prepossessions. And if there had risen up, somewhere, a man 
of Baptist notions, to ask, where is the propriety of applying baptism, given as 
a rite for believers, to infants, who we certainly know are not old enough to believe? 
he could not even have begun to raise an impression by it. Was not circumcision 
given to Abraham to be the seal of faith? and has it not been applied from his time 
down to the present, in this way—applied to infant children eight days old? True 
it is the doctrine of Christ, "he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved," 
and our apostles too are saying, "if thou believest with all thy heart thou mayest." 
So we all say and think, as relating to adult persons; but do we not all know that 
what is given to the father includes the children, and that his faith is the faith 
of the house? Nothing, in short, is plainer than that every argument raised to convict 
infant baptism of absurdity, holds, iri he same manner, as convicting 
circumcision of absurdity, and all the religious polity of the former ages.

<pb n="149" id="iii.vi-Page_149" />
Every such argument, too, mocks the religious feeling and conviction 
of all these former ages, in a way of disrespect equally presumptuous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">It is very 
true, as declared by the apostle Paul, in his epistle to the Romans, that circumcision, 
seal of faith as it was, did not always have its meaning fulfilled; "for all are 
not Israel that are of Israel." Esau and Edom, his posterity, became, thus, an apostate 
race; and this, in a certain sense, by Providential appointment. But the scope of 
God's providential purpose, as every intelligent Christian ought to know, does not 
correspond with the scope of his grace or the measures of his gifts and promises. 
For the Providential plan takes in all the perversities of human action, while the 
grace-plan or promise corresponds with the aims and measures of God's paternal goodness. 
He means and offers, in other words, more than human perversity will take; gives 
a presumption of good, on his part, which he knows that human wrongs will not allow 
to be actualized. Then, as his Providential purposes and plan are graduated to what 
will actually be, not to what he means, wishes, and promises, it follows that the 
facts or issues of his Providential order do not answer to the scope of his gracious 
intention. And thus it comes to pass that, while he gives a seal of faith, which 
ought to be answered, by a result in which all are Israel that are of Israel, the 
fact is different. Had Israel ruled his house as he ought, had Rebekah been an honest 
woman, loving both her sons impartially, and seeking the true welfare of both—not 
conspiring with one to rob and

<pb n="150" id="iii.vi-Page_150" />cheat the other—Esau might have been a different man, and Edom 
might have been a family of Israel. In circumcision, as a seal of faith, God gave, 
on his part, the pledge and presumption that so it should be. But Edom was thrown 
off into apostasy by courses of human perversity that disappointed the seal. And 
the same is true of infant baptism in all those cases where the faith is narrowed, 
or denied, by parental misconduct. There is yet no falsity in the circumcision, 
or the baptism, because all which it signified was true; viz., that God, on his 
part, sought and meant and would have made actual, the whole promise of it. How 
often is adult baptism itself applied to such as have no faith at all; but this 
does not affect the inherent truth of the rite, and if they should live so as not 
to allow it any correspondence with fact, when applied to their children, does it 
any more affect the truth of it there? The rite measures God's intent and promise, 
and refuses to narrow itself by the perversity of the subjects. It says, "this child 
shall grow up in faith—give it baptism." Then if, by unbelief and graceless conduct 
in the parents, it grows up to be the stem of an Edomitish stock, it will not disappoint 
God's providential order and plan, and as little will it disprove God's promise 
and truth in the baptism. God is honored, and the rite is honored still. It is only 
the parental faith atd life that are not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">4. It appears that Christian baptism was not a rite wholly 
new, but a reapplication of proselyte baptism. The custom had been, as the 
Gentile was an unclean

<pb n="151" id="iii.vi-Page_151" />person, to baptize him, as a token of cleansing, when he was 
received to be a Jew; and his family, of course, were baptized with him, to make 
the lustration complete. So Christ proposes baptism, as the token of that lustration, 
which is to purify such as become citizens in the kingdom of heaven. And the conversation ot Christ with Nicodemus evidently supposes such a rite previously existing and 
familiarly known by him. This being true, all that he says of baptism, or the lustration 
by water and the Spirit, supposes a baptism also of children with their parents, 
according to the custom. The civil regeneration of the proselyte and his family 
by such ceremonies will be answered, in reapplying the rite, by the spiritual regeneration 
of the convert and his family. If infants were, in this case, to be excepted, or 
not baptized, the exception required to be expressly made; for otherwise, the very 
transfer of the rite to a spiritual use must, of itself, carry infant baptism with 
it. Thus Lightfoot says with great force, "the Baptists object—it is not 
commanded that infants should be baptized, therefore they should not be 
baptized. But I say it is not prohibited that infants should be baptized, 
therefore they should be baptized; for since the baptism of children was 
familiarly practiced in the admission of proselytes, there was no need that it 
should be confirmed by express precept, when baptism came to be an evangelical 
sacrament. For Christ took baptism as he found it, and the whole nation knew 
perfectly well that little children had always been baptized. On the contrary, 
if he had intended that the custom should be

<pb n="152" id="iii.vi-Page_152" />abolished, he would have expressly prohibited it." Wetstein 
also says, in the same manner—"I do not see how it could enter into their thoughts 
to expunge boys and infants from the list of disciples, or from baptism, unless 
they had been excluded by the express injunction of Christ, which we nowhere 
find."<note n="2" id="iii.vi-p7.1">This subject of proselyte baptism has 
been spoken of also in the second Sermon, and need not be further dwelt upon here.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">5. Christ comes very near to a specific and formal command of infant baptism, when 
we put together, side by side, what he says of baptism in the third chapter of John, 
and what he says concerning infants elsewhere. There he recognizes baptism as a 
token of one's entrance into the <i>kingdom of God</i>; elsewhere he says—suffer little 
children to come unto me and forbid them not for of such is the <i>kingdom of heaven</i>. 
These terms, "kingdom of God," and "kingdom of heaven," denote, externally, the 
church; and the church is also presented under the figure of a school, as here of 
a kingdom, in all those cases where becoming "a disciple" or learner is spoken of. 
In this latter view or figure, baptism is conceived to be one's enrollment openly 
as a disciple; and what is more fit than that children should be learners—brought 
in by their parents to be learners with them—of the Christian grace? This, in fact, 
was the general significance of faith in those times; they were called believers 
who so recognized the truth of Christ's person that they were ready to become learners 
under him. And the Baptists themselves act on this same principle, never holding 
the necessity that baptism should actually  

<pb n="153" id="iii.vi-Page_153" />
follow faith. in the high and complete sense of spiritual conversion. 
Probably half their members, in the church, come into doubt, before they die, of 
the time when they were really born of the Spirit; and, in cases of open apostasy, 
where there is a recovery, and the disciple openly testifies that he was not before 
a truly converted person, he is not rebaptized. It is enough that, by his baptism, 
he has openly signified his wish to be a disciple in the school of Christ; where, 
if he has never learned before, it is only the more necessary that he be a true 
learner now; which if he become, tht great law, "he that believeth and is baptized," 
is sufficiently fulfilled. Just so with the child of a Christian parentage; whatever 
doubts may be entertained of his certainly growing up in the faith, there is a much 
better presumption that he will, if the parents are faithful, than there is, in 
the case of persons converted from the world, that they will prove to be true believers; 
and if he should not grow up in the faith, but afterwards becomes a Christian, there 
is just as much greater propriety in his baptism as an infant, and no more reason 
why he should be rebaptized, than there is in the case of apostate professors who 
become truly converted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9">6. What is said in the New Testament of household baptism, 
or the baptizing of households, is positive proof that infants were baptized in 
the times of the apostles—baptized, that is, in and because of the supposed faith 
of the parents. The fact of such baptism is three times distinctly mentioned; in 
the case of "the household of Stephanas," of Lydia "and her household,"

<pb n="154" id="iii.vi-Page_154" />
and the jailor "and all his." In the first case, nothing 
is said of faith at all, though doubtless he was baptized as a believer. In the 
second, every thing turns on the personal faith of Lydia—"if ye have judged me to 
be faithful." In the third, it seems to be said, according to an English translation, 
that all the house believed—"<i>he</i> rejoiced, believing in God, with All his house." 
But the participle, believing, is singular and not plural in the original, and the 
phrase—"with all his house"—plainly belongs to the verb and not to the participle. 
Rigidly translated, the passage would read—"he rejoiced with all his house, himself 
believing."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">It is often objected that, in all these three cases, for aught that 
appears, the households were made up of adult persons, who were baptized because 
they all believed. But the chance that this should be true of the only three households 
said to be baptized, and that there should be three households, as households were 
commonly made up in that time, in which there were no young children or infants, 
is not even one in a million, as computed by what is called the doctrine of chances. 
Besides, if it was a thing understood that infants were never to be baptized, it 
is important to observe that no such way of speaking could ever come into use. 
What Baptist could ever be induced, with his view of baptism, to say 
inclusively, and without some kind of qualification, that he had baptized the 
household of Richard or Mary? We need not stop, in this view, to ask whether 
certainly there were infants

<pb n="155" id="iii.vi-Page_155" />
in any one of these households; the mode of speaking itself shows 
that baptism went by households, and that when the head was judged to be faithful, 
his baptism carried the presumptive faith and consequent baptism of all. Of this, 
too,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">7. We have a distinct indication, in what is said of children, where but one 
of the parents believes. Thus Paul distinctly teaches, "For the unbelieving husband 
is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband; 
else were your children unclean, but now are they holy." It is not meant here that 
the children are actually and inwardly holy persons, but that only having one Christian 
parent is enough to change their presumptive relations to God; enough to make them 
Christian children, as distinguished from the children of unbelievers. So strong 
is the conviction, even. in these apostolic times, of an organic unity sovereign 
over the faith and the religious affinities of children that, where but one parent 
believes, that faith carries presumptively the faith of the children with it And 
upon this grand fact of the religious economy, baptism was, from the first, and 
properly, applied to the children of them that believe. Hence, too—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">8. It was that 
the children of believers were familiarly addressed with them as believers; as in 
the epistles of Paul to the Ephesians and Colossians. These epistles are formally 
inscribed to churches or Christian brotherhoods—"to the saints, which are at Ephesus, 
and to the faithful in Christ Jesus"—"to the saints and

<pb n="156" id="iii.vi-Page_156" />
faithful brethren, which are at Colosse." And yet in both, 
the children are particularly addressed —"Children obey your parents in the Lord, 
for this is right"—"Children obey your parents in all things; for this is well pleasing 
unto the Lord." In this manner, children are formally included among the "faithful 
in Christ Jesus." The conception is that children are, of course, included in the 
religion of their parentage, grow up faithful with their faithful or believing parents. 
Or. the ground of this same presumption, they were properly baptized with them, 
or on their account. Again—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">9. It is a point of consequence to notice that such as 
reject all these and similar evidences from the Scripture, on the ground that 
infant baptism can not be rightly practiced, because it is not directly and 
specifically appointed in the Scripture, do yet make nothing of their own argument in other 
observances familiarly accepted. Why infant baptism was not and should not be required 
to have been specifically commanded, I have shown already; how, for example, it 
was necessarily developed, as from a point distinctly referred to in Peter's first 
sermon, and how the very institution of baptism carried, of necessity, infant baptism 
with it, apart from any express mention. In the meantime, it will be found that 
the objectors themselves are admitting and practicing, without difficulty, observances 
that have comparatively no specific authority at all. At the sacrament of the 
Supper, they use leavened bread without scruple, when they know that it was not 
used by Christ himself, and was solemnly forbidden at the

<pb n="157" id="iii.vi-Page_157" />
festival, he was there, in fact, reappointing for the Christian 
uses of his disciples in all future ages. Where then is the authority given for 
a change even in the element of the Holy Supper itself? The Christian Lord's day, 
too, accepted in the place of the Jewish Sabbath, and that even against a specific 
command of the decalogue—how readily, and with how little scruple, do they accept 
this Lord's day and let the ancient Sabbath go, when it is only by the faintest, 
most equivocal, or evanescent indications they can make out a shadow of authority 
for the change? "Direct proof! positive command! specific injunction!" they say, 
"without these, infant baptism has no right." Where then do they get their authority 
for these other observances; one of them never referred to in Scripture at all, 
and the other so doubtfully, that infant baptism has, in comparison, the clear evidence 
of day?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">Lastly, it remains to glance at the evidences from church history, or the 
history of times subsequent to the age of the apostles. It has been the mood of 
Christian learning, in the generation past—for the learned men have moods and phases, 
not to say fashions, like others in the less thoughtful conditions—to make large 
concessions in the matter of baptism, both as regards the manner and the subjects. 
But a reaction is now begun, and it is my fixed conviction that it will not stop, 
till the encouragement heretofore given to the Baptist opinions is quite taken away. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">It has never been questioned, however, that infant baptism, 
became the current practice of the church at

<pb n="158" id="iii.vi-Page_158" />
a very early date. It is mentioned, incidentally and otherwise, 
in the writings of the earliest church fathers after the age of the apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">Thus 
it is testified by Justin Martyr, who was probably born before the death of the 
apostle John—"There are many of us, of both sexes, some sixty and some seventy 
years old, who were made disciples from their childhood." And the word <i>made disciples</i> 
is the same that Christ himself used when he said, "Go <i>teach</i> [i.e. disciple] all 
nations, baptizing," &amp;c.; the same that was currently applied to baptized children 
afterwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">Ireneus, born a few years later, writes—"Christ came to redeem all 
by himself; all who through him are regenerated unto God; infants and little children, 
and young men, and older persons. Hence, he passed through every age, and for the 
infants he became an infant, sanctifying infants; among the little children, he 
became a little child, sanctifying those who belong to this age; and at the same 
time, presenting them an example of well doing, and obedience; among the young men 
he became a young man, that he might set them an example, and sanctify them to the 
Lord." In the phrase, "regenerated to God," which is thus applied to infants, expressly 
named as distinguished from little children, he refers, it can not be doubted, to 
baptism; which, being the outward sign of such inward grace, was naturally and very 
commonly called regeneration. Infants plainly could be regenerated to God in no 
other sense; and therefore his language can not even be supposed to have any meaning, 
if this be rejected.</p>


<pb n="159" id="iii.vi-Page_159" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">Tertullian follows, urging the delay of baptism, and, in fact, 
advocating the disuse of infant baptism altogether. But his appeal supposes the 
current practice of such baptism at the time, and in that way rather augments than 
diminishes the weight of historic evidence. And the more so that he urges the delay 
of baptism on grounds that are false and even superstitious, viz.: that baptism 
carries the forgiveness of sins, and should therefore be postponed to a later period, 
because the sins committed after baptism must otherwise be cleared by a more purgatorial 
method.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19">Origen, who was born near the close of the second century, or about a hundred 
years after the time of the apostles, testifies—"According to the usage of the 
church, baptism is given to infants." And again—"The church received an order from 
the apostles to baptize infants."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20">Somewhere in these first two centuries, the ancient 
writing called the "Shepherd," or the "Shepherd of Hermas," because it purports 
to have been written by a teacher of that name, declares the opinion that—"All 
infants are in honor with the Lord, and are esteemed first of all—the baptism of 
water is necessary to all" Who this Hermas was, and when he lived, is not ascertained, 
but he is supposed by many to be the very same person mentioned by Paul, <scripRef id="iii.vi-p20.1" passage="Rom. xvi. 14" parsed="|Rom|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.14">Rom. xvi. 
14</scripRef>. He is acknowledged by Neander, as one who "had great authority in the first 
centuries."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21">It is a remarkable evidence, too, that inscriptions are found 
on the monuments of children, considered by

<pb n="160" id="iii.vi-Page_160" />
antiquarians to be of a very early age, probably of the first 
two or three centuries, in which they are called <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p21.1">fideles</span></i>, that is
<i>faithfuls</i>; just as 
children are addressed by Paul among the "faithful brethren" of Ephesus and Colosse. 
The following is an example —(Buonarotti, 17 Fabretti, Cap. 4,) "A faithful among 
faithfuls, here lies Zosimus. He lived two years one month and twenty-five days." 
How far they carried the presumption of infant baptism, that children are to grow 
up in the grace of their parents, is here seen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22">It signifies little, therefore, 
as respects this question, after the authorities cited, that the Bishops of the 
North African Church, in a council called by Cyprian, about the middle of the third 
century, decided that baptism should not of course be delayed for eight days, according 
to the law of circumcision, which many supposed to govern the rite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23">So clear, in 
short, and decided was the authority of infant baptism, that Pelagius, a man of 
great learning, who had traveled in Britain, France, Italy, Africa Proper, Egypt, 
and Palestine, declared, in his controversy with Augustine, about the beginning 
of the fifth century, that "he had never heard of any impious heretic or sectary, 
who had denied infant baptism." "What," he also asked, "can be so impious as to 
hinder the baptism of infants?"</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24">Augustine himself also testifies—"The whole church 
of Christ has constantly held that infants were baptized. Infant baptism the whole 
church practices. It was not instituted by councils, but was ever in use."</p>


<pb n="161" id="iii.vi-Page_161" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25">Infant baptism, therefore, is a fact of church history not to 
be fairly questioned. And accordingly the argument may be summed up thus: beginning 
at a point previous, we find customs and associations that would almost certainly 
be issued in such a rite of family religion; in the discourses of Christ and the 
apostolical writings we find that it actually was; and then we find the facts of 
church history correspondent. On the whole, while it may be admitted that baptism 
itself is a little more positively authenticated, it can not be denied that infant 
baptism is authenticated by all sufficient evidence.</p>


<pb n="162" id="iii.vi-Page_162" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VII. Church Membership of Children." progress="38.82%" id="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">VII.<br />CHURCH MEMBERSHIP OF CHILDREN. </h2>
<p class="comment" id="iii.vii-p1">"To the saints and faithful brethren in Christ 
which are at Colosse."—<scripRef passage="Col 1:2" id="iii.vii-p1.1" parsed="|Col|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.2"><i>Colossians</i>, i. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p2">THESE "saints and faithful brethren," it 
will be seen, include young children; for the apostle makes a distribution of them 
afterwards, in the third chapter of the epistle, addressing the class of wives, 
the class of husbands, the class of fathers, the class of servants, the class of 
masters, and, among all these, the class of children—"Children obey your parents 
in all things; for this is well pleasing unto the Lord." The Epistle to the Ephesians, 
too, is inscribed, in the same way—"to the saints which are at Ephesus, and to 
the faithful in Christ;" and this, again, makes a like distribution; addressing 
the classes of husbands, wives, fathers, mothers, children, servants, and masters, 
all as being included in the church at Ephesus—"children obey your parents in the 
Lord; for this is right. Honor thy father and mother; for this is the first commandment 
with promise." Where also it is made clear that he is speaking to quite young children; 
for he turns immediately to the fathers, exhorting them to bring up their children 
in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.

<pb n="163" id="iii.vii-Page_163" />
They are children so young, therefore, as to be subjects of nurture, 
and yet are addressed among the faithful brethren.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3">The explanation, then, is not that such children were 
believers, in the sense of being converts entered into the fold by an adult 
experience, and distinguished from other children not thus converted. When Lydia 
speaks of herself as one adjudged to be "faithful," it is probably in this 
sense. But when Titus, in ordaining elders, is directed to choose such as have 
"faithful children, not accused of riot, or unruly," it would be very singular, 
if he was permitted to ordain only such as have all their children thus formally 
converted. Paul obviously means that the elders shall be such as are under no scandal 
on account of their families; whose children are growing up in the Christian way 
and grace; sober, well-behaved, hopefully Christian children. We can see, too, in 
the language employed, that Paul includes the Colossian and Ephesian children among 
the faithful brethren of the two cities, in this more presumptive or merely anticipative 
way. For when he says, "children obey your parents in the Lord," it is not "children 
in the Lord," or "children obey in the Lord, your parents," but it is "obey them 
who are parents in the Lord;" as if their very parentage itself, in the flesh, were 
a parentage also in the Spirit, communicating both a personal and a Christian life. 
So, also, when the parents are required to give a nurture in the Lord, we may see 
that the children are expected to be grown as saints and faithfuls, and to be

<pb n="164" id="iii.vii-Page_164" />
presumptively in the Lord, apart from all expectations and processes 
of adult conversion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">And it was out of such uses that the term "<i>faithful</i>" grew into 
the peculiar kind of church use, in which it denotes all the supposed members of 
the Christian body, whether adults, or only baptized children; as, for example, 
in that very ancient inscription cited by Buonarotti, where the child "two years, 
one month, and twenty-five days old," is described as lying among his Christian 
kinsmen—"a faithful among faithfuls." The very language supposes a membership in 
the church, or among the faithful brethren, by virtue of baptism and mere Christian 
nurture; such as on the footing of strict individualism, held by our Baptist brethren, 
could never even be thought of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">What I propose then, at the present time, is a full 
and careful discussion of this great subject, <i>the church membership of baptized children</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">And as it has fallen out, in the extreme individualism of our modern 
era, that multitudes are unable to conceive it as being any thing less than a kind 
of absurdity, or self-evident monstrosity, I shall be obliged to show the nature 
and kind of this membership.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">As it is very commonly disrespected on the ground of 
its practical insignificance, I must also show the reasons why it should exist. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">And then, since it is to the same extent, disowned as a rightful part of the true 
church economy, I must also establish the fact of its existence.</p>


<pb n="165" id="iii.vii-Page_165" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">1. I am to show the nature and extent of this membership.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">All those classes of Christian disciples who practice infant 
baptism conceive it, of course, to have a certain common character with adult 
baptism, and so to create a supposed, 
or somehow supposable membership in the church. And yet they often have it as a 
question, suppressed, or openly put without satisfaction —"who is a member of Christ's 
body, but one who is able to act and choose for himself, and in that manner to believe?" 
Many preachers, too, quite pass over the fact of any assignable reality in this 
relationship, publishing a call of salvation that practically ignores it as having 
any meaning at all; addressing young persons and children who have been baptized, 
in a way that as steadily and unqualifiedly assumes their unregenerate state, as 
if they were the children of heathenism. The opposers of infant baptism are bolder 
and more positive, of course, insisting always on the manifest absurdity of this 
nondescript, unintelligible, unintelligent membership; which makes a child a church 
member, not to be a voter nor a subject of discipline; which puts the initiatory 
rite of faith upon him, when he does not believe any thing, or even know there is 
anything to believe; creating thus a membership that has no rational meaning and 
no sound verity, but supposes a faith that does not exist, and constitutes a relationship 
that brings into no relation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">What then, is this infant membership? what conception 
can we take of it, which will justify its Christian

<pb n="166" id="iii.vii-Page_166" />
dignity? A great many persons who are very sharp at this kind 
of criticism, appear to have never observed that creatures existing under conditions 
of growth, allow no such terms of classification as those do which are dead, and 
have no growth; such, for example, as stones, metals, and earths. They are certain 
that gold is not iron, and iron is not silver, and they suppose that they can class 
the growing and transitional creatures, that are separated by no absolute lines, 
in the same manner. They talk of colts and horses, lambs and sheep, and it, possibly, 
not once occurs to them, that they can never tell when the colt becomes a horse, 
or the lamb a sheep; and that about the most definite thing they can say, when pressed 
with that question, is that the colt is potentially a horse, the lamb a sheep, even 
from the first, having in itself this definite futurition; and, therefore, that, 
while horses and sheep are not all to be classed as colts and lambs, all colts and 
lambs may be classed as horses and sheep. And just so children are all men and women; 
and, if there is any law of futurition in them to justify it, may be fitly classed 
as believing men and women. And all the sharp arguments that go to cover their membership, 
as such, in the church, with absurdity, or turn it into derision, are just such 
arguments as the inventors could raise with equal point, to ridicule the horsehood 
and sheephood of the young animals just referred to. The propriety of this membership 
does not lie in what those infants can or can not believe, or do or do not believe, 
at some given time, as, for example, on the day of their baptism; but it lies

<pb n="167" id="iii.vii-Page_167" />
in the covenant of promise, which makes their parents, parents in the 
Lord; their nurture, a nurture of the Lord; and so constitutes a force of futurition by which they are to grow up, imperceptibly, into "faithfuls among faithfuls," 
in Christ Jesus. Perhaps no one can tell when they become such, and it may be that 
some initiating touch of grace began to work inductively in them, by a process 
too delicate for human observation, even from their earliest infancy, or from their 
baptismal day. For there is a nurture of grace, as well as a grace of conversion; 
that for childhood, as this for the age of maturity, and one as sure and genuine 
as the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">The conception, then, of this membership is, that it is a potentially 
real one; that it stands, for the present, in the faith of the parents and the promise 
which is to them and to their children, and that, on this ground, they may well 
enough be accounted believers, just as they are accounted potentially men and women. 
Then, as they come forward into maturity, it is to be assumed that they will come 
forward into faith, being grown in the nurture of faith, and will claim for themselves, 
the membership, into which they were before inserted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">Nor is this a case which has no analogies, that it should be 
held up as a mark of derision. It is generally supposed that our common law has 
some basis of common sense. And yet this body of law makes every infant child a 
citizen; requiring, as a point of public order, the whole constabulary and even 
military force of the state to come to the rescue, or the redress of his wrongs, 
when his person is seized or property invaded

<pb n="168" id="iii.vii-Page_168" />
by conspiracy. This infant child can sue and be sued; for the 
court of chancery will appoint him a guardian, whose acts shall be the child's acts; 
and it shall be as if he were answering for his own education, dress, board, entertainments, 
and the damages done by his servants, precisely as if he were a man acting in his 
own cause. Doubtless it may sound very absurdly to call him a citizen. What can 
he do as a citizen? He can not vote, nor bear arms; he does not even know what 
these things mean, and yet he is a citizen. In one view, he votes, bears arms, legislates, 
even in his cradle; for the potentiality is in him, and the state takes him up in 
her arms, as it were, to own him as her citizen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">In a strongly related sense, it 
is, that the baptized child is a believer and a member of the church. There is no 
unreality in the position assigned him; for the futurition of God's promise is in 
him, and, by a kind of sublime anticipation, he is accepted in God's supernatural 
economy as a believer; even as the law accepts him, in the economy of society, to 
be a citizen. He is potentially both, and both is actually to be, in a way of transition 
so subtle and imperceptible that no one can tell, when he begins to be, either one, 
or the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15">Nor is it any objection that there might be some difficulty in the 
exercise of a regular church discipline over baptized children; or that if this 
can not be done, they are really not church members in any sense that ought to 
be implied in the terms. Is then a child no citizen, because he is not held 
responsible in the law

<pb n="169" id="iii.vii-Page_169" />
in precisely the same manner as adults; responsible, in a private action, 
for slander; or responsible, in a public, for murder and treason? The church membership 
is, of course, to be qualified and shaded by the gradations of age; just as 
the law contrives to shade the progress of the citizen child into the citizen man. 
All the logical or theological bantering we hear, therefore, on one side or the 
other, showing that the child, being a church member, ought to be held subject to 
discipline; or, if he is not held subject to discipline, that he is really no church 
member, is without reason or any proper show of practical dignity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16">It was proposed—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17">II. To show the reasons why this relation of infant membership should exist, or 
be appointed. And here it is very obvious—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18">First of all, that, if there is really 
no place in the church of God for infant children, then it must be said, and formally 
maintained, that there is none. And what could be worse in its effect on a child's 
feeling, than to find himself repelled from the brotherhood of God's elect, in that 
manner. What can the hapless creature think, either of himself or of God, when he 
is told that he is not old enough to be a Christian, or be owned by the Saviour 
as a disciple?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p19">Again, it would be most remarkable, if Christianity, organizing a 
fold of grace and love, in the world and for it, had yet no place in the fold for children. It spreads its arms to say—"For 
God so loved the world,"

<pb n="170" id="iii.vii-Page_170" />
and even declares that publicans and harlots shall flock in, 
before the captious priests and princes of the day; and yet it has no place, we 
are told, for children; children are out of the category of grace I Jesus himself 
was a child, and went through all the phases and conditions of childhood, not to 
show any thing by that fact, as the Christian Fathers fondly supposed; he said, 
too, "Suffer little children," but this was only his human feeling; he had no official 
relationship to such, and no particular grace for them! They are all outside the 
salvation-fold, hardening there in the storm, till their choosing, refusing, desiring, 
sinning power is sufficiently unfolded to have a place assigned them within! Is 
this Christianity? Is it a preparation so clumsy, so little human, so imperfectly 
graduated to man as he is, that it has no place for a full sixth part of the human 
race; a part also to which the other five-sixths are bound, in the dearest ties 
of love and care, and all but compulsory expectation? It would seem that any Christian 
heart, meeting Christianity at this point, and surveying it with only a little natural 
feeling, would even be oppressed by the sense of some strange defect in it, as a 
grace for the world. In this view it gives to little children the heritage only 
of Cain, requiring them to be driven out from the presence of the Lord, and grow 
up there among the outside crew of aliens and enemies. Let no one be surprised that, 
under such treatment, they stiffen into alienated, wrathful men, ripened for wickedness, 
by the ranges of all but reprobate exclusion in which they have been classed.</p>


<pb n="171" id="iii.vii-Page_171" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p20">Nor, again, is it any breach on their liberty, that children are entered 
into this qualified membership by their parents. What is it but a being entered 
into privilege? Is it a hard thing for human parents to enter their child into the 
lot of wealth and high society, and a station of family dignity, because it does 
not leave them to acquire the wealth and the position of honor in society, by their 
own original exertion, unassisted? When the order of the Cincinnati took their sons 
into the grand society of revolutionary honor with them, was it a breach on the 
liberty of the children? Or we may take another view of the question. The church 
of God is a school, and the members are disciples, or learners. Does not every parent 
choose the school for his children, giving them no choice in the matter, and taking 
it to be his own unquestionable right? This, too, on the ground that they are to 
have the benefit of his maturer judgment, and his more competent choice. Where then 
is the encroachment, when Christian parents baptize their child into the same discipleship 
with themselves, and set it in the school of Christ? It is only a part of their 
ordinary charge as parents, for it is given them to have the child in their own 
character, so to speak, and be themselves discipled with it and for it, (and why 
not it with them?) in all the honors and hopes of the heavenly kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21">Consider again the remarkable and certainly painful fact that, 
in the view which excludes infant baptism and the discipleship of children, the 
conversion itself of a

<pb n="172" id="iii.vii-Page_172" />
parent operates a kind of dissolution in the family state, 
than which nothing could be more unnatural. It is much as if our process of naturalization 
in the state, were to naturalize the parents and not the children; leaving these 
to be foreigners still, and aliens. God's effectual calling is no such unnatural 
grace; it will never call the parents away from the children; to be themselves included 
in the great family of salvation, and look out, in their joy, to see their children 
fenced away! No—"The promise is to you and to your children;" not, to you without 
your children. Come in hither, then, ye guilty families of man, parents to be parents 
in the Lord, children to obey in the Lord, all to be circled by the common grace 
of life and the common fellowship of the saints. Why should we think that our Great 
Father who has been refusing, ever since the world began, to so much as put into 
any bird of the air, an instinct that will draw it away from its nest, may yet, 
as a matter of celestial mercy, be engaged by his Spirit, in the gathering of human 
parents away from their young!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22">It is a matter, too, of great consequence to parents, 
as respects their own fidelity in their office, that their children are not put 
away, by the Saviour, to hold rank with heathens outside of the fold, but are brought 
in with them, to be heirs together with them in the grace of life. What will justify, 
or will naturally produce, a more sullen remissness of duty in parents, than to 
feel that;, for the present, God has shut away, and is holding away their children, 
and that they are never to be disciples

<pb n="173" id="iii.vii-Page_173" />
of the fold, till after they have been passed round into it, 
through long detours of estrangement and ripening guiltiness? If there is nothing 
better for them than to be converted just as heathens are, why should they, as parents, 
be greatly concerned for their own example, and the faithfulness of their training, 
when the conversion is to be every thing and will have power to remedy every defect? 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23">How refreshing the contrast, when the children, given to God in baptism, are accounted 
members of the church with them, as being included in their faith, and having the 
seal of it upon them. They look upon it now as their privilege to be parents in 
the Lord. Their prayers, they understand, are to keep heaven open upon their house. 
Their aims are to be Christian. Their tastes and manners to be flavored by the Christian 
hope in which they live. There is to be a quickening element in the atmosphere they 
make. They will set all things upon a Christian footing for their children's sake; 
and their children, growing up in such nurture of the Lord, will, how certainly, 
unfold what their nurture itself has quickened.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24">It is still another consideration, that the church itself, 
having this infant membership in it, will unfold other aims and tempers, and 
exert a finer quality of power. It will not be a dry convention of simply grown 
up men and women; the men will, some of them, be fathers, the women mothers, and 
the children being also included, their tender brotherhood will make an element 
of common, consciously felt, gentleness for all.

<pb n="174" id="iii.vii-Page_174" />
The parents will learn from the children quite as much as they 
teach, and will do their teaching fitly, just be cause they learn. The church prayers 
will have a certain paternity and maternity in them, and the children will feel 
the grace of these prayers warming always round them. Even the church life itself, 
two, or three, or more, generations deep, will be qualified by the grandfather 
and grandmother spirit, and the father and mother spirit, and the reverent manners 
of the little ones, and the whole volume of religious life will be unfolded thus, 
by taking into itself the whole volume of nature and family feeling.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25">Such are some 
of the reasons, briefly and faintly presented, which determine, as I conceive, God's 
appointment of the great fact of an infant membership in his church. And yet the 
reasons, taken by themselves, are hardly a sufficient evidence of the fact. They 
set us in the mood of respect, and even put us in the expectation of it, but they 
leave the inquiry still upon our hands—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p26">III. Whether the supposed infant membership 
is a real and true fact? That it is, may be seen from the following proofs:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p27">1. Those 
declarations of Scripture which assert or assume the fact. Thus, when the Saviour 
commands—"Suffer little children to come unto me and forbid them not, for of 
such is the kingdom of heaven," it would be very singular if they could not come 
in with the disciples, when they may so freely come to the Master himself.

<pb n="175" id="iii.vii-Page_175" />
And if Christ had been calling his disciples themselves into 
fraternity with him, what more could he have said for them, than that of such is 
the kingdom of heaven? Nor is it any objection, as respects the children, that, 
except a man be born again, he can not be entered into this kingdom; for potentially, 
at least they are thus born again; and so are as fitly to be counted citizens of 
the kingdom, as they are to be citizens of the state. Besides, there is still less 
in this objection, inasmuch as the kingdom of God, taken in its lower sense as 
identical with the church, is expressly likened by the Saviour to a net that gathers 
of every kind. And what again does it signify, as regards the apostolic ideas of 
this matter of infant membership, that the great apostle to the Gentiles, in at 
least two of his epistles to Christian churches, addresses, directly, children, 
as being included among the saints and faithful in Christ Jesus? I allege as proof, 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p28">2. The analogy of circumcision. This was given to be the seal of faith, and the 
church token, in that manner, of a godly seed. Baptism can certainly be the same, with 
as little difficulty, or as little charge of absurdity. True, they were not all 
Israel that were of Israel, and so all may not be Israel that are baptized. Enough 
that God gives the possibility, in both cases, in giving the rite itself; and then 
it is to be seen whether the parents will be parents in the Lord, as it is formally 
permitted them to be. Let the true point here be carefully observed; some kind 
of presumption must be given by God, in respect to the church position of

<pb n="176" id="iii.vii-Page_176" />
children; for they must either be taken into the church. or else 
they must be excluded till they are old enough to be admitted on the ground of a 
religious experience—there is no other alternative. If they are excluded, then it 
is taken for granted, that they are to grow up as unbelievers and aliens, which 
is only their public consignment to evil. If they are taken to be in the faith, 
presumptively, as in the nurture of their parents, and so accepted, then every kind 
encouragement is given to them, and every pledge of divine help is graciously given 
to their parents. Which of the two methods is most consonant to nature, and worthiest 
of God's beneficence, it is not difficult to see. God, on his part, gives no presumption, 
either to the parents or their child, that he is to be only a transgressor and alien, 
but he gives the seal of the faith, as a pledge, to raise their expectation of what 
he will do for them, and to throw the blame of a godless childhood and youth, if 
such there is to be, on themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p29">3. The church connection of children is virtually 
assumed, as we may see, by the apostle Paul, when he teaches that the believing 
wife sanctifies the unbelieving husband, and the believing husband the unbelieving 
wife—"else were your children unclean, but now are they holy." He refers, in this 
matter, it is plain, to the effect of a parental faith, on the church position of 
children. He does not, of course, use the term "<i>sanctify</i>," in any spiritual sense, 
as affirming the regeneration of character in the children; but he alludes only 
to the church ideas of clean and unclean, affirming

<pb n="177" id="iii.vii-Page_177" />
that the unclean state of a godless father, or mother, is so far taken 
away by the clean state of a godly mother, or father, that the children are accounted 
clean, or holy —so far holy, that is, that they are of the fold, and not aliens, 
or unclean foreigners without the fold, as the Jews were accustomed to regard all 
the uncircumcised races. One believing parent, he declares, puts the children in 
the church classification of believers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p30">4. All the reasons I have given for the 
observance of infant baptism, go to establish also the fact of infant membership 
in the church. And this holds good, especially of that which discovers the origin 
of the rite in proselyte baptism. For as foreigners, becoming proselytes, were baptized 
and so made clean, thus to be accounted natural born citizens, so Christ, reapplying 
the rite to a spiritual use, makes it the token of that regeneration which enters 
the soul into his heavenly kingdom, and gives a divine citizenship there. In which 
you may see how my comparison of infant membership in the church, to the well-known 
citizenship of infants in the state, is borne out by Christian authority itself. 
Their very baptism is the figure of their citizenship; wherein they are shown to 
be "fellow-citizens of the saints, and of the household of God." Now it is to be 
conceded, as respects all these proofs from the Scripture, that the church membership 
of children is not formally asserted in them. According to a certain coarse way 
of judging, therefore, they are not as strong as they might be. And yet, in a more 
perceptive and really truer mode of judgment, they lack

<pb n="178" id="iii.vii-Page_178" />
that kind of strength just because they have too much of another, 
which is deeper and more satisfactory, to suffer it. So familiar is the idea, to 
all Jewish minds, of a religious oneness in parents and their offspring, that a 
church institution of any kind, arranged to include parents and not their offspring, 
would even have been a shocking offense to the nation. Children were as much expected 
to be with their parents in their religion, as they were to be in their sustentation. 
Does any one doubt that children were citizens in the old theocracy? And yet I recollect 
no passage where that sort of membership with their parents is instituted, or formally 
asserted. And the reason, is that it is a fact too familiar, too close to the sentiment 
or sense of nature, to be asserted. We can even see for ourselves that they look 
upon religious faith itself as a kind of heir-loom ill the family, descending on 
the child by laws of family connexion, where it is not hindered by some bad fault 
in the manners and walk of the parents. Thus we hear even Paul himself, the man 
who knew as well as any other, and taught as powerfully, the significance of Christian 
faith, addressing his young brother Timothy, as having the greater confidence in 
his faith because it is hereditary—"When I call to remembrance the unfeigned faith 
that is in thee, which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois, and thy mother Eunice, 
and I am persuaded that in thee also." This unfeigned, this certainly true 
Christian faith, he conceives to have even leapt the gulf between the old 
religion and the new, and so to have come down upon him, through at

<pb n="179" id="iii.vii-Page_179" />
least two generations of godly motherhood under the law and before 
the coming of Jesus. When such notions of family grace are familiar, what does it 
signify that the church membership of children is not formally asserted? How could 
that be instituted by an apostolic decree, which no apostle, or man, or woman, had 
ever thought could be otherwise?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p31">Over and above these more direct evidences, for 
the church membership of baptized children, there is still another kind of evidence 
to be adduced, which has, and very properly should have, much weight. I allude to 
the opinions of the church and her most qualified teachers, from the apostolic era 
downward. In one sense, the mere opinions of men regarding such a question are of 
little consequence. But where they coincide with the known practice of the church 
from the earliest times downward, and show the practice to be grounded in the same 
reasons of organic unity and presumptive grace that we are now asserting, they both 
show that our doctrine is no novelty, and contribute a powerful evidence in support 
of its original authenticity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p32">Thus I have cited already in support of infant baptism, 
passages from Justin Martyr, Ireneus, Tertullian, Origen, the Shepherd of Hermas, 
and others, which not only show the fact of infant baptism, but discover also, in 
their phraseology, the same views of church membership that I am now asserting. 
This whole view of infant membership, as it stood in the first three centuries

<pb n="180" id="iii.vii-Page_180" />
of the church history, appears to be wet] summed up, both 
as regards the facts anid the reasons, in the following statement of Neander:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p33">"It 
is the idea of infant baptism that Christ, through the divine life which he imparted 
to, and revealed in, human nature, sanctified that germ from its earliest development. 
The child born in a Christian family was, when all things were as they should be, 
to have this advantage over others, that he did not come to Christianity out of 
heathenism or the sinful natural life, but from the first dawning of consciousness 
unfolded his powers under the imperceptible, preventing influences of a sanctifying, 
ennobling religion; that with the earliest germinations of the natural self-conscious 
life, another divine principle of life, transforming the nature, should be brought 
nigh to him, ere yet the ungodly principle could come into full activity, and the 
latter should at once, find here its powerful counterpoise. In such a life, the 
new birth was not to constitute a new crisis, beginning at some definable 
moment, but it was to begin imperceptibly, and so proceed through the whole 
life. Hence baptism, the visible sign of regeneration, was to be given to the 
child at the very outset: the child was to be consecrated to the Redeemer from 
the very beginning of its life."<note n="3" id="iii.vii-p33.1">Neander's Church History, 
Torrey's translation, pp. 311, 312.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p34">A more popular and practical view of Christianity, as seen in the 
domestic life of families, and one, at the same time, wholly coincident, is given 
by Cave:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p35">"Gregory Nazianzen peculiarly commends his mother, 

<pb n="181" id="iii.vii-Page_181" />
that not only she herself was consecrated to God, and brought up under 
a pious education, but that she conveyed it down, as a necessary inheritance, to 
her children; and it seems her daughter Gorgonia was so well seasoned with these 
holy principles, that she religiously walked in the steps of so good a pattern; 
and did not only reclaim her husband, but educated her children and nephews in the 
ways of religion, giving them an excellent example while she lived, and leaving 
this, as her last charge and request when she died. * * * This was the discipline 
under which Christians were brought up in those times. Religion was instilled into 
them betimes, which grew up and mixed itself with their ordinary labors and 
recreations. * * * * So that Jerome says, of the place where he lived, you could 
not go into the field, but you might hear the plowman at his hallelujahs, the 
mower at his hymns, and the vine-dresser singing David's Psalms."<note n="4" id="iii.vii-p35.1">Primitive Christianity, pp. 173, 174.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p36">I can not answer for an exact agreement 
of my doctrine with that of Calvin. It must be sufficient that he recognizes the 
valid possibility of a regenerate character, existing long before it is formally 
developed, and the propriety of infant baptism as the initiatory rite of membership. 
He says:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p37">"Christ was sanctified from his earliest infancy, that he might sanctify 
in himself all his elect But how, it is inquired, are infants regenerated who have 
no knowledge either of good or evil? We reply that the work of God is not yet without 
existence because it is not 

<pb n="182" id="iii.vii-Page_182" />
observed or understood by us. Now it is certain that some infants are saved, and 
that they are previously regenerated by the Lord is beyond all doubt They are 
baptized into future repentance and faith; for though these graces have not yet 
been formed in them, the seeds of both are nevertheless implanted in their 
hearts by the secret operations of the Spirit."<note n="5" id="iii.vii-p37.1">Ins. cap. xvi. § 17, 18, 20.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p38">The mercurial mind of Baxter penetrates 
directly into all the subtleties of the question, asserting the organic unity of 
children who stand accepted in the covenant of their fathers; showing how regenerate 
character is to begin, seminally, in the children of them that believe, and get 
the start of sin by a kind of gracious anticipation; and so that, in this view, 
nurture and growth are God's way of unfolding grace in the church, as preaching 
and conversion are his method of grace with them that are without. Which three points 
are successively asserted in the following passages:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p39">"<i>Q</i>.—Why then are they baptized 
who can not covenant?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p40">"<i>A</i>.—As children are made sinners and miserable by the parents, 
without any act of their own, so they are delivered out of it by the free grace 
of Christ, upon a condition performed by their parents. Else they who are visibly 
born in sin and misery should have no certain or visible way of remedy. Nature maketh them, as it were, 
<i>parts of</i> their parents, or so near as causeth their sin and misery. 
And this nearness supposed, God, by his free grace, hath put it in the power of 
the 

<pb n="183" id="iii.vii-Page_183" />
parents to accept for them the blessings of the covenant, and to enter them into 
the covenant of God, the parents' will being instead of their own, who have yet 
no will to choose for themselves."<note n="6" id="iii.vii-p40.1">Teacher of Householders, fol., vol. ii., p. 135.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p41">"Of those baptized in infancy, some do betimes receive the 
secret seeds of grace, which, by the blessings of a holy education, is stirring 
in them according to their capacity, and working them to God by actual desires, 
and working them from all known sill, and entertaining further grace, and 
turning them into actual acquaintance with Christ, as soon as they arrive at 
full natural capacity, so that they never were actual ungodly persons."<note n="7" id="iii.vii-p41.1">Confirmation, fol., vol. iv., 
p. 267.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p42">"Ungodly 
parents do serve the devil so effectually, in the first impressions on their children's 
minds, that it is more than magistrates and ministers and all reforming means can 
afterwards do to recover them from that sin to God. Whereas, if you would first 
engage their hearts to God by a religious education, piety would then have all those 
advantages that sin hath now. (<scripRef id="iii.vii-p42.1" passage="Prov. xxii. 6" parsed="|Prov|22|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.6">Prov. xxii. 6</scripRef>.) The language which you teach them 
to speak when they are children, they will use all their life after, if they live 
with those that use it. And so the opinions which they first receive, and the customs 
which they are used to at first are very hardly changed afterwards. I doubt not 
to affirm, that a godly education is God's first and ordinary appointed means, for 
the begetting of actual faith and other graces in the children of believers. Many 

<pb n="184" id="iii.vii-Page_184" />
have received grace before; but they can not sooner have actual faith, 
repentance, love, or any grace than they may have reason itself, in act and 
exercise. And the preaching of the word by public ministers, is not the first 
ordinary means of grace, to any but those that were graceless till they come to 
hear such preaching; that is, to those on whom the first appointed means hath 
been neglected or proved vain; * * * * therefore it is apparent that the 
ordinary appointed means for the first actual grace, is parents' godly 
instruction and education of their children. And public preaching is appointed 
for the conversion of those only that have missed the blessing of the first 
appointed means."<note n="8" id="iii.vii-p42.2">Christian Directory, vol. ii., cap. 6, § 4, fol. p. 516.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p43">Our New England fathers, 
coming out as they did from a mode of church economy which made Christian piety 
itself to be scarcely more than baptism, and passing through great struggles to 
settle a scheme of church order that should recognize the strict individuality of 
persons, and the essential personality of spiritual regeneration, fell off for a 
time, as they naturally might, into a denial of the great underlying principles 
and facts on which the membership of baptized children in the church must ever be 
rested. In the Cambridge Platform of 1649, they asserted a view of membership, by 
which it was to be rigidly confined to such as appear to be renewed persons. Meantime 
none were allowed to be qualified as voters in the commonwealth, except in the Hartford 
and Providence colonies, who were not members of the church—the same principle 
with which <pb n="185" id="iii.vii-Page_185" />they had been familiar in England. The result was, under their individualizing 
scheme of membership, that they began to find, as soon as their sons were grown 
to manhood, that many of them, even though baptized, were, in fact, aliens in the 
state. They could not vote in the state, and, having no pretense of faith, could 
not baptize their children, not being in the church themselves. Another synod was 
convened A.D. 1662, to find some way of relieving these difficulties. And they 
hit upon the rather strange expedient of a half-membership, allowing all baptized 
persons who live reputably, and give a speculative assent to the gospel, to be so 
far members that they may be voters and have their children baptized. This decision 
was stoutly opposed by some of the ablest men in the synod, and great debates followed. 
And yet as the facts were reported by Cotton Mather, these three positions were' 
asserted and agreed to on all hands—even though the scheme adopted had no systematic 
and practical agreement with them, or ground of reason in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p44">1. That the children of Christian parents, trained in a 
Christian way, often grow up as spiritually renewed persons, and must indeed be accounted true disciples of Christ, until some evidence 
conclusive to the contrary is given by their conduct.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p45">"Children of the covenant 
have <i>frequently</i> the beginning of grace wrought in them in younger years, as Scripture 
and experience show. Instance Joseph, Samuel, David, Solomon, Abijah, Josiah, Daniel, 
John Baptist, Timothy. Hence this sort of persons, [baptized

<pb n="186" id="iii.vii-Page_186" />
persons] showing nothing to the contrary, art, in charity, or to ecclesiastical 
reputation, visible believers."<note n="9" id="iii.vii-p45.1">Magnalia, book v., fol. p. 72.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p46">2. That baptism supposes an 
initial state of piety, or some right beginning, in which the child is prepared 
unto good, by causes prior to his own will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p47">"We are to distinguish between faith 
and the <i>hopeful beginning</i> of it, the charitable judgment whereof runs upon a great 
latitude, and faith in the special exercise of it, unto the visible discovery whereof, 
more experienced operations are to be inquired after. The words of Dr. Ames are: 'Children 
are not to be admitted to partake of all church privileges, till first increase 
of faith do appear, but from those which belong to the <i>beginning</i> of faith 
and entrance into the church they are not to be excluded.’”<note n="10" id="iii.vii-p47.1">Magnalia, book v., fol. p 77.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p48">3. That there is a kind of individualism 
which runs only to evil; that the church is designed to be an organic, vital, grace-giving 
power, and thus a nursery of spiritual life to its children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p49">"The way of the Anabaptists, 
to admit none to membership and baptism but adult professors, is the straitest way; 
one would think it should be a way of great purity; but experience hath shewed that 
it has been an inlet unto great corruption. If we do not keep in the way of a <i>converting, 
grace-giving covenant</i>, and keep persons under those church dispensations wherein 
grace is given, the church will die of a lingering though not violent death. The 
Lord hath not set up churches only that a <i>few old</i> Christians may keep one another warm

<pb n="187" id="iii.vii-Page_187" />
while they live, and then carry away the church with them when they 
die; no, but that they might with all care, and with all the obligations and advantages to 
that care that may be, nurse still successively another generation of subjects 
to our Lord, that may stand up ill his kingdom when they are gone."<note n="11" id="iii.vii-p49.1">Magnalia, book v., fol. p. 81. 187</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p50">Under this 
half-way covenant, and probably in part because of it, practical religion fell into 
a state of great debility. The churches lost their spirituality, and had well nigh 
lost the idea of spiritual life itself; when at length the Great Revival, under 
Whitefield and Edwards, inaugurated and brought up to its highest intensity the 
new era of individualism—the same overwrought, misapplied scheme of personal experience 
in religion, which has continued with some modifications to the present day. It 
is a religion that begins explosively, raises high frames, carries little or no 
expansion, and after the campaign is over, subsides into a torpor. Considered as 
a distinct era, introduced by Edwards, and extended and caricatured by his cotemporaries, 
it has one great merit, and one great defect. The merit is that it displaced an 
era of dead formality, and brought in the demand of a truly supernatural experience. 
The defect is, that it has cast a type of religious individualism, intense beyond 
any former example. It makes nothing of the family, and the church, and the organic 
powers God has constituted as vehicles of grace. It takes every man as if he had 
existed <i>alone</i>; presumes that he is unreconciled to God until he has undergone

<pb n="188" id="iii.vii-Page_188" />
some sudden and explosive experience in adult years, or after 
the age of reason; demands that experience. and only when it is reached, allows 
the subject to be an heir of life. Then, on the other side, or that of the Spirit 
of God, the very act or <i>ictus</i> by which the change is wrought is isolated or individualized, 
so as to stand in no connection with any other of God's means or causes—an epiphany, 
in which God leaps from the stars, or some place above, to do a work apart from 
all system, or connection with his other works. Religion is thus a kind of transcendental 
matter, which belongs on the outside of life, and has no part in the laws by which 
life is organized—a miraculous epidemic, a fire-ball shot from the moon, something 
holy, because it is from God, but so extraordinary, so out of place, that it can 
not suffer any vital connection with the ties, and causes, and forms, and habits, 
which constitute the frame of our history. Hence the desultory, hard, violent, 
and often extravagant or erratic character it manifests. Hlence, in part, the dreary 
years of decay and darkness, that interspace our months of excitement and victory. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p51">Even Edwards himself, fifteen years after the Great Revival, began to be oppressed 
with sorrowful convictions of some great defect in the matter and mode of it, confessing 
his doubt whether "the greater part of supposed converts give reason, by their conversation, 
to suppose that they continue converts;" protesting, also, his special confidence 
in the fruits of family religion in terms like these—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p52">"Every Christian family ought to be, as it were, a

<pb n="189" id="iii.vii-Page_189" />
little church, consecrated to Christ, and wholly influenced and governed 
by his rules. And family education and order are some of the <i>chief means of grace</i>. 
If these fail, all other means are likely to prove ineffectual."<note n="12" id="iii.vii-p52.1">Vol. 
i., p. 90.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p53">Dr. Hopkins, 
a pupil of Edwards, had probably been turned by suggestions from him, to a consideration 
of the importance of family nurture and piety, as connected with the propagation 
of religion; and, as if to supply some defect in this direction, he occupied sixty 
pages in his System of Divinity, with a careful discussion of the "nature and design 
of infant baptism." In this article, he goes even beyond the notion of a presumptive 
piety in the children baptized, and says:—"The church receive and look upon them 
as holy, and those who shall be saved. So they are as visibly holy, or as really 
holy, in their view, as their parents are."<note n="13" id="iii.vii-p53.1">Vol. ii. p. 319.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p54">How far his theory of conversion would 
compel him to isolate the act of God by which the spiritual renovation of a soul 
is wrought, I will not undertake to decide. Enough, that he asserts an organic connection 
of character between parents and children, as effectual for good as for evil; nay, 
that they may as truly, and in the same sense, transmit holiness as they transmit 
<i>existence</i>. Thus, after asserting, not more clearly or decidedly than I have done, 
the impossibility that parents should spiritually renew their children, considered 
as acting by themselves, he says:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p55">"But it does not follow from this, that God has 
not so constituted the covenant of grace, that holiness shall 

<pb n="190" id="iii.vii-Page_190" />
be communicated, by Him, to the children, in consequence of the 
faithful endeavors of their parents; so that, in this sense, and by virtue of such 
a constitution, they do by their faithful endeavors convey saving blessings to their 
children. In this way they give existence to their children. God produces their 
existence by his own Almighty energy; but, by the constitution he has 
established, they receive their existence from their parents, or by their means. 
By an established constitution, parents convey moral depravity to their 
children. And if God has been pleased to make a constitution and appoint a way, 
in his covenant of grace with man, by which pious parents may convey and 
communicate moral rectitude or holiness to their children, they, by using the 
appointed means, do it as really and effectually as they communicate existence 
to them. In this sense, therefore, they may convey and give holiness and 
salvation to their children."<note n="14" id="iii.vii-p55.1">Pages 334, 335.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p56">Dr. Witherspoon, a cotemporary 
of Dr. Hopkins, held opinions on this subject that were in a high degree coincident, 
though presented in a more popular and less doctrinal shape. He says:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p57">"I will not 
enlarge on some refined remarks of persons as distinguished for learning as piety, 
some of whom have supposed that they [children] are capable of receiving impressions 
of desire and aversion, and even of moral temper, particularly of love or hatred, 
its the first year of their lives. * * * When the gospel comes to a people that 
have long sitten in darkness, 

<pb n="191" id="iii.vii-Page_191" />
there may be numerous converts of all ages; but when the gospel has 
long been preached, in plenty and purity, andl ordinances regularly administered, 
few but those who are called in early life are called at all. A very judicious and 
pious writer, Richard Baxter, is of opinion that in a regular state of the church, 
and a tolerable measure of faithfulness and purity in its officers, family instruction 
and government are the usual means of conversion, public ordinances of edification. 
This seems agreeable to the language of Scripture; for we are told that God hath 
set in the church apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers, (not for 
converting sinners, but) for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, 
for the edifying of the body of Christ."<note n="15" id="iii.vii-p57.1">Witherspoon, vol. 
ii., pp. 395, 397.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p58">From all these citations, which could 
be multiplied without limit, it will be seen that the children of Christian parents 
have been looked upon as being heirs of the parental faith, and presumptively included 
in that faith; and so, either with or without a distinct assertion of the proper 
church membership of children, such opinions have been held in all ages respecting 
them, as make the denial of their membership a clear impropriety and even a kind 
of offense against nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p59">It is hardly necessary to add, in closing this subject, 
that if children baptized are so far accepted as members of the Christian church, 
it must be a great fault and a most hurtful dereliction of duty that nothing is 
practically made of this membership, and that really it passes 

<pb n="192" id="iii.vii-Page_192" />
for a thing of no significance. The rite is appointed because 
it has a meaning and a value, and then, when it is passed, it is treated in a way 
that even indicates the possible absurdity of it. That the children will see any 
thing in such a mode of practice is impossible. And it requires but the smallest 
possible perception, to see that the rite will, in this manner, be regularly sinking 
into discredit, till it is quite done away, and the value it might have in the church 
is lost. To accomplish all that is needed to give full effect to the rite—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p60">Baptized 
children ought to be enrolled by name in the catalogue of each church, as composing 
a distinct class of candidate, or catechumen-members; and to see that they are held 
in expectancy, thus, by the church, as presumptively one with them in the faith 
they profess.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p61">Then, when they come forward to acknowledge their baptism, and assume 
the covenant in their own choice, they ought not to be received as converts from 
the world, as if they were heathens coming into the fold, but there should be a 
distinction preserved, such as makes due account of their previous qualified membership; 
a <i>form of assumption</i> tendered in place of a <i>confession</i>—something answering to the 
Lutheran <i>confirmation</i>, passed without a bishop's hands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p62">Children, as soon as 
they are well out of their infancy, ought to be taken also to the stated meetings 
of fellowship and prayer, drawn into all the moods of worship, praise, supplication, 
reproof, as being rightfully concerned in them, on the score of their membership.

<pb n="193" id="iii.vii-Page_193" />
There ought to be a great deal made of singing too in such meetings, 
that they may join their voices and play into expression their own tribute of feeling 
and Christian sentiment</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p63">Whenever there are orphan children, that have been baptized, 
the church ought to look after them, as being members; see, if possible, that they 
are not neglected, but trained up in a Christian manner; provided, if need be, with 
a godly fatherhood and motherhood in the church itself; led into the church and 
out into the world, as disciples beloved according to their years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p64">Meantime, it 
is a matter of prime significance that the Christian father and mother should live 
so as to indicate a sense of their privilege and responsibility; even as Abraham 
did when he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling 
in tents with Isaac and Jacob, <i>heirs with him of the same promise</i>. It is one thing 
to live for a family of children, as if they were going possibly to be converted, 
and a very different to live for them as church members, training them into their 
holy profession; one thing to have them about as strangers to the covenant of promise, 
and another to have them about as heirs of the same promise, growing up into it, 
to fulfill the seal of faith already upon them. One great reason why the children 
of Christian parents turn out so badly is, that they are taken to be the world, 
and the manner and spirit of the house are brought down to be of the world too, 
and partly for their sake. Take them as disciples of Jesus, to be carefully trained 
for Him; prepared to no mere

<pb n="194" id="iii.vii-Page_194" />
worldly tastes, and fashions, and pleasures, but kept in purity, 
saved from the world, and led forth under all tender examples of obedience and godly 
living; and it will be strange if that nurture of the Lord does not show them growing 
up in the faith, to be sons and daughters, indeed, of the Lord Almighty.</p>


<pb n="195" id="iii.vii-Page_195" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VII. The Out-Populating Power of the Christian Stock." progress="46.84%" id="iii.viii" prev="iii.vii" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.1">VII.<br />THE OUT-POPULATING POWER OF THE CHRISTIAN STOCK. </h2>
<p class="comment" id="iii.viii-p1">"And did he not make one? 
Yet had he the residue of the Spirit. And wherefore one? That he might have a godly 
seed."—<scripRef passage="Mal 2:15" id="iii.viii-p1.1" parsed="|Mal|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.15"><i>Malachi</i>, ii. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p2">THE prophet is enforcing here a strict observance of marriage. 
And he adverts, in his argument, to the single and sole state of the first human 
pair, as a standing proof against polygamy, inconstancy, and all similar abuses 
of the marriage state. God was not spent, he says, in creating a single man, Adam, 
and a single woman, Eve, but he had such a residue, or overplus of creative energy 
left, that he could have created millions if he would. Wherefore then did he cease, 
producing only just one man and woman, and no more? The answer is—That he might 
have a godly seed. In that lies the reason, he declares, of God's economy in this 
family institution. We perceive, accordingly,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p3"><i>That God is, from the first, looking 
for a godly seed; or, what is nowise different, inserting such laws of population 
that piety itself shall finally over-populate the world</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p4">To be more explicit, there 
are two principal modes by which the kingdom of God among men may be, and is to 
be extended. One is by the process of conversion. and the other by that of family 
propagation; one by gaining

<pb n="196" id="iii.viii-Page_196" />
over to the side of faith and piety, the other 
by the populating force of faith and piety themselves. The former is the grand idea 
that has taken possession of the churches of our times—they are going to convert 
the world. They have taken hold of the promise, which so many of the prophets have 
given out, of a time when the reign of Christ shall be universal, extending to all 
nations ant peoples; and the expectation is that, by preaching Christ to all the 
nations, they will finally convert them and bring them over into the gospel fold. 
Meantime very much less, or almost nothing, is made of the other method, viz: that 
of Christian population. Indeed, as we are now looking at religion, or religious 
character and experience, we can hardly find a place for any such thought as a possible 
reproduction thus of parental character -and grace in children. They must come in 
by choice, on their own account; they must be converted over from an outside life 
that has grown to maturity in sin. Are they not individuals, and how are they to 
be initiated into any thing good by inheritance and before choice? It is as if they 
were all so many Melchisedecs in their religious nature, only not righteous at all—without 
father, without mother, without descent. Descent brings them nothing. Born of faith, 
and bosomed in it, and nurtured by it still, there is yet to be no faith begotten 
in them, nor so much as a contagion even of faith to be caught in their garments. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p5">What I propose, at the present time, is to restore, if possible, a juster impression 
of this great subject; to show that conversion over to the church is not the only

<pb n="197" id="iii.viii-Page_197" />
way of increase; that God ordains a law of population in 
it as truly as he does in an earthly kingdom, or colony, and by this increase from 
within, quite as much as by conversion from without, designs to give it, finally, 
the complete dominion promised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p6">Nor let any one be repelled from this truth, or 
set against it, by the prejudice that piety is and must be a matter of individual 
choice. The same is true of sin. Many of us have no difficulty in saying that mankind 
are born sinners. They may just as truly and properly be born saints—it requires 
the self-active power to be just as far developed to commit sin, as it does to choose 
obedience. This individual capacity of will and choice is one that matures at no 
particular tick of the clock, but it comes along out of incipiencies, grows by imperceptible 
increments, and takes on a character, in good or evil, or a mixed character in both, 
so imperceptibly and gradually, that it seems to be, in some sense, prefashioned 
by what the birth and nurture have communicated. We may fitly enough call this character 
a propagated quality—in strictest metaphysical definition, it is not; in sturdiest 
fact of history, or practical life, it is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p7">Nor let any one be diverted from the truth I am going to 
assert, by imagining that a propagated piety is, of course, a piety without 
regeneration, dispensing with what Christ himself declared to be the 
indispensable need of every human creature. For aught that appears, regeneration 
may, in some initial and profoundly real sense, be the twin element of 
propagation itself. The parentage may, in other words, be so thoroughly

<pb n="198" id="iii.viii-Page_198" />
wrought in by the Spirit of God, as to communicate 
the seeds or incipiencies of a godly, just as it communicates the seeds of a depravated 
and disordered, character. In one view, the child will be regenerate when he is 
born; in another view, he will not be, till the godly life is developed in his 
own personal choice and liberty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p8">Dismissing these, and other like prepossessions, 
let us go on to examine some of the evidences by which this doctrine of church population 
is to be substantiated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p9">1. I name, as an evidence, the very important fact that 
in the matter of infant baptism and infant church membership, grounded as they are 
in the assumption that a believing parentage sanctifies the offspring, God is seen 
to frame the order of church economy, so as to bring in the law of increase, or 
family propagation; looking to the populating principle for growth, just as the 
founder of a new colony, on some foreign shore, would look. He declares that parents 
are to be parents in the Lord, and children to grow up in the nurture of the Lord. 
The whole scheme of organic unity in the family and of family grace in the church, 
is just what it should be, if the design were to propagate religion, not by conversions 
only, but quite as much, or more, by the populating force embodied in it—just that 
force which; in all states and communities, is known to be the most majestic and 
silently creative force in their history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p10">2. It is a matter of consequence to observe, 
that the Abrahamic order and covenant stood upon this footing, formally proposing 
and promising to make the father of the faithful a blessing to mankind, by and through 
the

<pb n="199" id="iii.viii-Page_199" />
multitude of his offspring. "Look now," says the word of 
promise, "toward heaven and tell the stars, if thou be able to number them. So shall 
thy seed be." Again, "I will make thee a father of many nations." And again, "All 
the nations of the earth shall be blessed in him." Neither was it to be the only 
blessing, that Jesus, the Saviour of mankind, was to be born of this honored family. 
"I will make thee exceeding fruitful," was the form of the promise; and the blessing, 
as we may see, by all the modes of expression used, was to turn as much on the wonderful populousness of the stock, overspreading the world, as it was, on the new-creating 
grace to be unfolded in it. For if it be matter of debate, in what precise manner 
the Christian church has connection with this more ancient and apparently mere family 
bond, there is certainly no doubt in the mind of the great Christian apostle, that 
there is a real and valid connection of some kind, such that the promise passes 
and spreads, and is to get its fulfillment, only when the godly seed has filled 
the world. The spread of Christianity is, in his view, the blessing of Abraham come 
on the Gentiles, through Jesus Christ. These Gentile converts, too, he calls the 
seed of Abraham—"And if ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed and heirs according 
to the promise." He looks, you will perceive, on the Gentile converts as being grafted 
in upon the ancient stock; which also he expressly says, in another place, counting 
them to be so unified with Abraham, as to be the outgrowth of his person. Just as 
the proselytes were taken to be sons and daughters 

<pb n="200" id="iii.viii-Page_200" />of Abraham, naturalized into his stock, so are 
these converts to become the channel of his over-populating force, till such 
time as the natural branches, broken off, are grafted in again. And, in this 
view, it is that the Gentile converts are called "<i>a seed</i>," that being the word 
that contemplates the fact of their multiplication as a family of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p11">3. It is an argument which ought to be convincing, that the universal spread of the 
gospel, and the universal reign of Christian truth—that which prophets and 
apostles promise, and which we, in these last times, have taken up as our 
fondest, most impelling Christian hope—plainly enough never can be compassed by 
the process of adult conversions, but must finally be reached, if reached at 
all, by the populating forces of a family grace in the church. We expect that, 
in that day, all flesh shall see the salvation of God, and that every thing 
human will be regenerated by it; that the glory of God will cover the earth like 
a baptism of water—even as the waters cover the sea. These are to be the times 
of the restitution of all things. God, we believe, will put his laws now in the 
mind, and write them on the heart, and "all shall know him from the least to the 
greatest." I do not care to press these epithets <i>least</i> and <i>greatest</i>—perhaps there 
is no reference to children in them. It would scarcely make the text more 
significant if there were; for this universal triumph of the word, in which we 
all believe, this imprinting of it on men's hearts, all over the world in such 
manner as to make the day of glory—that great

<pb n="201" id="iii.viii-Page_201" />
day of light which figures so grandly in the visions of 
God's prophets and apostles, and is promised by Christ himself—such a day, I 
say, can plainly enough never be reached, as long as the children of the world 
grow up in sin, as we now assume to be the fact, still to be called and prayed 
for as now and preached into the kingdom. When the little child shall lead forth 
in pairs the wolf and the lamb, the leopard and the kid, the calf and the young 
lion; when the sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp unstung, and the 
weaned child shall put his hand unbitten on the cockatrice's den; we not only 
take hold of it as the prophet's meaning that there is to be a great universal 
mitigation of the ferocities of appetite, and prey, and passion, in the world, 
but that the little ones are to have their part in the joy, and be raised in 
dominion by that all-renewing grace which has now restored and imparadised the 
world. Otherwise our day of glory would be such a kind of jubilee as shows the 
adult soils only of the race to be gathered into the kingdom, while the poor, 
unripe sinners of childhood, a full fourth in the total number, are in no sense, 
in it, but are waiting their conversion-time on the outside! This is not our 
millennial day; we have no such hope.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p12">We conceive that Christ will then overspread all souls with 
his glory, and that children, filled according to their age and measure with the 
divine motions of grace, will be unfolding the heavenly beauty, as they advance 
in years, even as the flowers unfold their colors in the sun. These colors no 
one sees in the root, and the

<pb n="202" id="iii.viii-Page_202" />
clear, transparent sap it circulates, and yet the 
color ii there. Just so will God, in that great day of grace, bring out of 
infancy and childhood, sanctifyingly touched by his Spirit, what creates them 
children of God, as truly as their parents, though too subtle to be seen, or 
defined, till it has blushed into color, in the sunlight of their intelligence 
in the truth. Such a day of glory then contemplates a great in-birth of 
sanctification, or renewing life. Conversions from without are to have their 
part in preparing it, but the consummation hoped for is even impossible, as 
regards a third or fourth part of the race, save as it is reached by a 
populating process which enters them into life itself, through the gate of a 
sanctified infancy and childhood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p13">4. Consider a very important fact in human 
physiology which goes far to explain, or take away the strangeness and seeming 
extravagance of the truth I am endeavoring to establish, viz., that qualities of 
education, habit, feeling, and character, have a tendency always to grow in, by 
long continuance, and become thoroughly inbred in the stock. We meet humble 
analogies of this fact in the domestic animals. The operations to which they 
are trained, and in which they become naturalized by habit, become 
predispositions, in a degree, in their offspring; and they, in their turn, are 
as much more easily trained on that account. The next generation are trained 
still more easily, till what was first made habitual, finally becomes functional 
in the stock, and almost no training is wanted. That which was inculcated by 
practice passes into a tendency,

<pb n="203" id="iii.viii-Page_203" />
and descends as a natural gift, or endowment. The 
same thing is observable, on a large scale, in the families of mankind. A savage 
race is a race bred into low living, and a faithless, bloody character. The 
instinct of law, society, and order is substituted, finally, by the overgrown 
instinct of prey, and the race is lost to any real capacity of social 
regeneration; unless they can somehow be kept in ward, and a process of 
training, long enough to breed in what has been lost A race of slaves becomes a 
physiologically servile race in the same way. And so it is, in part, that 
civilization descends from one generation to another. It is not merely that 
laws, social modes, and instrumentalities of education descend, and that so the 
new sprung generations are fashioned after birth, by the forms and principles 
and causes into which they have been set, but it is that the very type of the 
inborn quality is a civilized type. The civilization is, in great part, an 
inbred civility. There is a something functional in them, which is itself 
configured to the state of art, order, law, and property.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p14">The Jewish race are a 
striking and sad proof of the manner in which any given mode of life may, or 
rather must, become a functional property in the offspring. The old Jewish stock 
of the Scripture times, whatever faults they may have had, certainly were not 
marked by any such miserably sordid, usurious, garbage-vending propensity, as 
now distinguishes the race. But the cruelties they have suffered under Christian 
governments, shut up in the Jews' quarter of the great cities,

<pb n="204" id="iii.viii-Page_204" />
dealing in old clothes and other mean articles 
for their gains, hiding these in the shape of gold and jewels in the crevices of 
their cellars, to prevent seizure by the emissaries of the governments, and 
disguising their prosperity itself by the squalid dress of their persons—these, continued from age to age, have finally bred in the character we so 
commonly speak of with contempt. Our children, treated as they have been for so 
many generations, would finally reveal the marks of their wrongs in the same 
sordid, miserly instincts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p15">Now if it be true that what gets power in any race, 
by a habit or a process of culture, tends by a fixed law of nature to become a 
propagated quality, and pass by descent as a property inbred in the stock; if in 
this way whole races of men are cultivated into properties that are peculiar—off 
into a savage character, down into a servile or a mercenary, up into 
civilization or a high social state—what is to be the effect of a thoroughly 
Christian fatherhood and motherhood, continued for a long time in the successive 
generations of a family? What can it be but a general mitigation of the bad 
points of the stock, and a more and more completely inbred piety. The children 
of such a stock are born, not of the flesh only, or the mere natural life of 
their parentage, but they are born, in a sense most emphatic, of the Spirit 
also; for this parentage is differed, as we are supposing, age by age, from its 
own mere nature in Adam, by the inhabiting grace of a supernatural salvation. 
Physiologically speaking, they are tempered by this grace, and it is all the 
while tending to become, in

<pb n="205" id="iii.viii-Page_205" />
some sense, an inbred quality. Hence the very frequent 
remark—"How great a privilege and order of nobility to be descended of a pious 
ancestry!" It is the blessing that is to descend to the thousandth generation 
of them that love God and keep his commandments. In this view it is to be 
expected, as the life of Christian piety becomes more extended in the earth, and 
the Spirit of God obtains a living power in the successive generations, more and 
more complete, that finally the race itself will be so thoroughly regenerated 
as to have a genuinely populating power in faith and godliness. By a kind of 
ante-natal and post-natal nurture combined, the new-born generations will be 
started into Christian piety, and the world itself over-populated and taken 
possession of by a truly sanctified stock. This I conceive to be the expectation 
of Christianity. Not that the bad heritage of depravity will cease, but that the 
second Adam will get into power <i>with</i> the first, and be entered seminally into 
the same great process of propagated life. And this fulfills that primal desire 
of the world's Creator and Father, of which the prophet speaks—"That he might 
have a godly seed."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p16">And let no one be offended by this, as if it supposed a 
possible in-growth and propagation of piety, by mere natural laws and 
conditions. What higher ground of supernaturalism can be taken, than that which 
supposes a capacity in the Incarnate Word, and Sanctifying Spirit, to penetrate 
our fallen nature, at a point so deep as to cover the whole spread of the fall, 
and be a

<pb n="206" id="iii.viii-Page_206" />
grace of life, traveling outward from the earliest, 
moss latent germs of our human development. It is only saying, with a meaning—"My substance was not hid from Thee, when I was made in secret, and curiously 
wrought in the lowest parts of the earth." Or, in still another view, it is only 
conceiving that those sporadic cases of sanctification from the womb, of which 
the Scripture speaks, such as that of Samuel, Jeremiah, and John, are to finally 
become the ordinary and common fact of family development.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p17">In such cases, the 
faith or piety of a single pair, or possibly of the mother alone, begets a 
heavenly mold in the predispositions of the offspring, so that, as it is born of 
sin, it is also born of a heavenly grace. If then we suppose the heavenly grace 
to have such power, in the long continuing process of ages, as to finally work 
the general stock of parentage into its own heavenly mold, far enough to prepare 
a sanctified offspring for the world, what higher, grander fact of Christian 
supernaturalism could be asserted? Nor is it any thing more of a novelty than to 
say, that "where sin abounded, grace did much more abound." The conception is 
one that simply fulfills what Baxter, Hopkins, and others, were apparently 
struggling after,<note n="16" id="iii.viii-p17.1">See quotations from these writers in 
the last Discourse.</note> when contriving how to let the grace of God in our salvation, 
match itself by the hereditary damage, or depravation, that descends upon us 
from our parentage, and the organic unity of our nature as a race. And probably 
enough they were put upon this mode of

<pb n="207" id="iii.viii-Page_207" />
thought, by the familiar passage of Paul just referred 
to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p18">Christianity then has a power, as we discover, to prepare a godly seed. It 
not only takes hold of the world by its converting efficacy, but it has a silent 
force that is much stronger and more reliable; it moves, by a kind of destiny, 
in causes back of all the eccentric and casual operations of mere individual 
choice, preparing, by a gradual growing in of grace, to become the great 
populating motherhood of the world. In this conviction, we shall be strengthened—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p19">5. By the well known fact, that the populating power of any race, or stock, is 
increased according to the degree of personal and religious character to which 
it has attained. Good principles and habits, intellectual culture, domestic 
virtue, industry, order, law, faith—all these go immediately to enhance the rate 
and capacity of population. They make a race powerful, not in the mere military 
sense, but in one that, by century-long reaches of populating force, lives down 
silently every mere martial competitor. Any people that is physiologically 
advanced in culture, though it be only in a degree, beyond another which is 
mingled with it on strictly equal terms, is sure to live down and finally live 
out its inferior. Nothing can save the inferior race but a ready and pliant 
assimilation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p20">The promise to Abraham depended, doubtless, on this fact for its 
fulfillment. God was to make his family fruitful, above others, by imparting 
Himself to it, and so infusing a higher tone of personal life.

<pb n="208" id="iii.viii-Page_208" />
Hence also the grand religious fact that this race 
unfolded a populating power so remarkable. Going down into Egypt, as a starving 
family, it begins to be evident in about four hundred years, that they are 
overpopulating the great kingdom of Egypt itself. "The children of Israel were 
fruitful and increased abundantly, and multiplied and waxed exceeding mighty, 
and the land was filled with them." Till finally the jealousy of the throne was 
awakened, and the king began to say—"Behold the people of the children of 
Israel are more and mightier than we!"</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p21">Afterwards little Palestine itself was 
like a swarm of bees; building great cities, raising great armies, and 
displaying all the tokens, age upon age, of a great and populous empire. So 
great was the fruitfulness of the stock, compared with other nations of the 
time, owing to the higher personality unfolded in them, by their only partial 
and very crude training, in a monotheistic religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p22">And again, at a still later 
time, when the nation itself is dismembered, and thousands of the people are 
driven off into captivity, we find that when the great king of Persia had given 
out an edict of extermination against them, and would like to recall it but can 
not, because of the absurd maxim that what the king has decreed must not be 
changed, he has only to publish another decree, that they shall have it as their 
right to stand for their lives, and that is enough to insure their complete 
immunity. "They gathered themselves together in their cities, and throughout all 
the provinces, and no man

<pb n="209" id="iii.viii-Page_209" />
could withstand them, for the fear of them fell upon all 
people." In which we may see how this captive race had multiplied and spread 
themselves, in this incredibly short time, through all the great kingdom of the Medo-Persian kings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p23">Or we may take a more modern illustration, drawn from the 
comparative history of the Christian and Mohammedan races. The Christian 
development begins at an older date, and the Mohammedan at a later. One is a 
propagation by moral and religious influences, at least in part; the other a 
propagation by military force. Both have religious ideas and aims, but the main 
distinction is that one is taken hold of by religion as being a contribution to 
the free personal nature of souls; and the other is taken hold of by a religion 
whose grip is the strong grip of fate. For a time, this latter spread like a 
fire in the forest, propagated by the terrible sword of predestination, and it 
even seemed about to override the world. But it by and by began to appear, that 
one religion was creating and the other uncreating manhood; one toning up a 
great and powerful character, and the other toning down, steeping in lethargy, 
the races it began to inspire; till finally we can now see as distinctly as 
possible, that one is pouring on great tides of population, creating a great 
civilization, and great and powerful nations; the other, falling away into a 
feeble, half-depopulated, always decaying state, that augurs final extinction at 
no distant period. Now the fact is that these two great religions of the world 
had each, in itself, its own law of population from the beginning,

<pb n="210" id="iii.viii-Page_210" />
and it was absolutely certain, whether it 
could be seen or not, that Christianity would finally live down Mohammedanism, 
and completely expurgate the world of it. The campaigning centuries of European 
chivalry, pressing it with crusade after crusade, could not bring it under; but 
the majestic populating force of Christian faith and nurture can even push it 
out of the world, as in the silence of a dew-fall.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p24">What a lesson also could be 
derived, in the same manner, from a comparison of the populating forces of the 
Puritan stock in this country, and of the inferior, superstitious, half 
Christian stock and nurture of the South American states. And the reason of the 
difference is that Christianity, having a larger, fuller, more new-creating 
force in one, gives it a populating force as much superior.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p25">How this advantage 
accrues, and is, at some future time, to be more impressively revealed than now, 
it is not difficult to see. Let the children of Christian parents grow up, all, 
as partakers in their grace, which is the true Christian idea, and the law of 
family increase they are in, is, by the supposition, so far brought into the 
church, and made operative there. And then comes in also the additional fact, 
that there are causes and conditions of increase now operative in the church 
which exist nowhere else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p26">Here, for example, there will be a stronger tide of 
health than elsewhere. In the world without, multitudes are perishing 
continually by vice and extravagance, and, when they do not perish themselves, 
they

<pb n="211" id="iii.viii-Page_211" />
are always entailing the effects of their profligacy on 
the half-endowed constitution of their children. Meantime, in the truly 
Christian life, there is a good keeping of temperance, a steady sway of the 
passions, a robust equability and courage, and the whole domain of the soul is 
kept more closely to God's order; which again is the way of health, and implies 
a higher law of increase.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p27">Wealth, again, will be unfolded more rapidly under the 
condition of Christian living than elsewhere; and wealth enough to yield a 
generous supply of the common wants of life, is another cause that favors 
population. True piety is itself a principle of industry and application to 
business. It subordinates the love of show and all the tendencies to 
extravagance. It rules those licentious passions that war with order and 
economy. It generates a faithful character, which is the basis of credit, as 
credit, of prosperity. Hence it is that upon the rocky, stubborn soil, under the 
harsh and frowning skies of our New England, we behold so much of high 
prosperity, so much of physical well-being, and ornament. And the wealth created 
is diffused about as evenly as the piety. A true Christian society has mines 
opened, thus, in its own habits and principles. And the wealth accruing is power 
in every direction, power in production, enterprise, education, colonization, 
influence, and consequent popular increase.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p28">There will also be more talent 
unfolded in a Christian people, and talent also takes the helm of causes 
everywhere. Christian piety is itself a kind of holy development, enlarging 
every way the soul's dimensions.

<pb n="212" id="iii.viii-Page_212" />
It will also be found that Christian families 
abound with influences, specially favorable to the awakening of the intellectual 
principle in childhood. Religion itself is thoughtful. It carries the child's 
mind over directly to unknown worlds, fills the understanding with the sublimest 
questions, and sends the imagination abroad to occupy itself where angels' wings 
would tire. The child of a Christian family is thus unsensed, at the earliest 
moment, and put into mental action; this, too, under the healthy and genial 
influence of Christian principle. Every believing soul, too, is exalted and 
empowered by union to God. His judgment is clarified, his reason put in harmony 
with truth, his emotions swelled in volume, his imagination fired by the object 
of his faith. The church, in short, is God's university, and it lies in her 
foundation as a school of spiritual life, to energize all capacity, and make her 
sons a talented and powerful race.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p29">Here, too, are the great truths, and all the 
grandest, most fruitful ideas of existence. Here will spring up science, 
discovery, invention. The great books will be born here, and the highest, 
noblest, most quickening character will here be fashioned. Popular liberties and 
the rights of persons will here be asserted. Commerce will go forth hence, to 
act the preluding of the Christian love, in the universal fellowship of trade. 
And so we see, by this rapid glance along the inventories of Christian society, 
that all manner of causes are included in it, that will go to fine the 
organization, raise the robustness, swell the volume, multiply the means,

<pb n="213" id="iii.viii-Page_213" />
magnify the power of the Christian body. It stands among 
the other bodies and religions, just as any advanced race, the Saxon for example, 
stands among the feebler, wilder races, like the Aborigines of our continent; 
having so much power of every kind that it puts them in shadow, weakens them, 
lives them down, rolling its over-populating tides across them, and sweeping 
them away, as by a kind of doom. Just so there is, in the Christian church, a 
grand law of increase by which it is rolling out and spreading over the world. 
Whether the feebler and more abject races are going to be regenerated and raised 
up, is already very much of a question. What if it should be God's plan to 
people the world with better and finer material? Certain it is, whatever 
expectations we may indulge, that there is a tremendous overbearing surge of 
power in the Christian nations, which, if the others are not speedily raised to 
some vastly higher capacity, will inevitably submerge and bury them forever. 
These great populations of christendom—what are they doing, but throwing out 
their colonies on every side, and populating themselves, if I may so speak, into 
the possession of all countries and climes? By this doom of increase, the stone 
that was cut out without hands, shows itself to be a very peculiar stone, viz: a 
growing stone, that is fast becoming a great mountain, and preparing, as the 
vision shows, to fill the whole earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p30">We are not, of course, to suspend our 
efforts to convert the heathen nations—we shall never become a thoroughly 
regenerate stock, save as we are trained up

<pb n="214" id="iii.viii-Page_214" />
into such eminence, by our works of mercy to mankind. It is for God to say what races are to be finally submerged and lost, and 
not for us. Meantime, we are to gain over and save as many as possible by 
conversion, and so to hasten the day of promise. And what feebler and more 
pitiful conceit could we fall into, than to assume that we have the grand, 
over-populating grace in our own stock, and sit down thus to see it accomplish 
by mere propagation, that which of itself supposes a glorious inbred habit of 
faith, and sacrifice, and heavenly charity. I only say that, when we set 
ourselves to the great work of converting the world, we are to see that we do 
not miscondition the state of childhood, and throw quite away from us, meantime, 
all the mighty advantages that God designs to give us, in this other manner; 
viz., in the religious nurture and growth of the godly seed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p31">Once more, it is a 
consideration that will have great weight with all deeply thoughtful persons, 
that the vindication of God in sin, suffering, punishment, and all evil 
pertaining to the race, probably depends, to a great degree, on just the truth I 
am here endeavoring to establish. How constantly is the question raised, why 
God, as an infinitely good and gracious Father, should put on foot such a scheme 
of existence as this; one that unites such oppressive disadvantages, and is to 
be such a losing concern? We begin life, it is said, with constitutions depravated and poisoned, and come thus into choice with predispositions that are 
damaged even beforehand. Idolatry, darkness, and guilt, overspread

<pb n="215" id="iii.viii-Page_215" />
tie world, in this manner, from age to age, and the 
vast majorities of the race, rotting away thus into death under sin, are being 
all the while precipitated into a wretched eternity, which is their end; for 
they go hence in a state visibly disqualified for the enjoyment, either of 
themselves, or of God. The picture is a very dark one, though I feel a decided 
confidence that every single part of God's counsel in it can be sufficiently 
vindicated. But this is not a matter in the compass of my present inquiry, 
except so far as the general difficulty is relieved by the possibility and 
prospect of great future advantages that are to accrue, in the fact of a grand 
over-populating righteousness, which is finally to change the aspect of the 
whole question. We are not to assume, with many, that the world is now just upon 
its close, but to look upon it as barely having opened its first chapter of 
history. Its real value, and what is really to come of it, probably does not 
even yet begin to appear. When its propagations cease to be mere propagations of 
evil, or of moral damage and disaster, and become propagations of sanctified 
life, and ages of life; when the numbers, talents, comforts, powers of the 
immense godly populations are increased to more than a hundred fold what they 
now are; and when, at some incomputable distance of time, whose rate of approach 
is only hinted by the geologic ages of the planet, they look back upon us as 
cotemporaries almost of Adam and forward through ages of blessing just begun, 
beholding so many worlds-full of regenerated mind and character, pouring in from 
hence to over people, as it

<pb n="216" id="iii.viii-Page_216" />
were, eternity itself; they will certainly have a 
very different opinion of the scheme of existence from that which we most 
naturally take up now. Then it will be confessed that the nurture of the Lord 
has meaning and force enough to change the aspect of every thing in God's plan. 
Our scheme of propagated and derivative life is no longer a scheme of 
disadvantage, but a mode of induction that gives to every soul the noblest, 
safest beginning possible. On the other hand, if we cling to the present way and 
state as the measure of all highest possibilities, and expect to go on 
converting over, out of heathenism and death, the sturdy, grownup aliens of 
depravity, it will be a most difficult—always growing more and more 
difficult—thing to vindicate the ways of God in what he has put upon the world. 
Shall we miss, and give it to the future ages to miss, a vindication of God's 
way so inspiring ill itself and so often promised in his word?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p32">Having reached this closing point or consummation of the 
doctrine of nurture, we are able, I think, to see something of the dignity there 
is in it. How trivial, unnatural, weak, and, at the same time, violent, in 
comparison, is that overdone scheme of individualism, which knows the race only 
as mere units of will and personal action; dissolves even families into monads; 
makes no account of organic relations and uses; and expects the world to be 
finally subdued by adult conversions, when growing up still, as before, in all 
the younger tiers of life, toward a mere convertible state

<pb n="217" id="iii.viii-Page_217" />
of adult ungodliness. Such a scheme gives a most ungenial and forlorn aspect to the family. It makes the church a mere gathering in 
of adult atoms, to be in creased only by the gathering in of other and more 
numerous adult atoms. It very nearly makes the scheme of existence itself an 
abortion; finding no great law of propagative good and mercy in it, and taking 
quite away the possibility and prospect of that sublime vindication of God which 
is finally to be developed, and by which God's way in the creation is to be 
finally crowned with all highest honors of counsel and beneficence. Opposite 
to this, we have seen how it is God's plan, by ties of organic unity and 
nurture, to let one generation extend itself into and over another, in the order 
of grace, just as it does in the order of nature; to let us expect the growing 
up of children in the Lord, even as their parents are to be parents in the Lord, 
and are set to bring them up in the nurture of the Lord; on this ground of 
anticipation, permitting us to apply the seal of our faith to them, as being 
incipiently in the quickening of our faith, even before they have intelligence 
to act it, and consciously choose it; so accepting them to be members of the 
church, as being presumptively in the life of the church; in this manner 
incorporating in the church a great law of grace and sanctifying power, by which 
finally the salvation will become an inbred life and populating force, mighty 
enough to overlive, and finally to completely people the world. And this is what 
we call the day of glory. It lies, to a great degree, in the scheme of Christian 
nurture itself,

<pb n="218" id="iii.viii-Page_218" />
and is possible only as a consummation of that scheme. If I rightly conceive the gospel work and plan, this is the regeneration 
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii-p32.1">παλιγγεννεσία</span>] which our Lord promises, viz.: that he will reclaim and 
re-sanctify the great principle of reproductive order and life, and people, at 
last, the world with a godly seed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p33">The church, as being made up of souls that 
are born of the Spirit, is a new supernatural order thus in humanity; a spiritual 
nation, we may conceive, that was founded by a colony from the skies. It alights 
upon our globe as its chartered territory. Can it overspread the whole planet 
and take possession? We see that it can unfold more of health, wealth, talent, 
than the present living races of inhabitants. It has within itself a stronger 
law of population, as well as a mighty power to win over and assimilate the 
nations. Its people have more truth, beauty, weight of character to exalt their 
predominance. And, what is more, God is in them by his all-informing, 
all-energizing Spirit, to be Himself unfolded in their history, and make it 
powerful. Not to believe that the Heavenly Colony, thus constituted and 
endowed, will finally overspread and fill the world, is to deny causes their 
effects, and to quite invert the natural order of strength and weakness. God, 
too, has testified in regard to this branch of his planting—"They shall inherit 
the land."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p34">It is very obvious that this general view of Christian nurture and 
its effects is one that, becoming really installed in our faith, and the aims of 
our piety, would

<pb n="219" id="iii.viii-Page_219" />
induce important modifications in our Christian 
practice, and change, to a considerable degree, the modes of our religious 
demonstration. Our over-intense individualism carries with it an immense loss of 
feeling, affection, sentiment, which hardens the aspect of every thing, and 
dries away the sweet charities and tender affections that would grace the older 
generations of souls, when conceiving that the younger live in them, and are 
somehow folded in their personality. We not only lose our children under this 
atomizing scheme of piety, which is a loss we can not afford, but a certain misproportion is induced, which distempers all our efforts and demonstrations. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p35">One principal reason why we are so often deficient in character, or outward 
beauty, is, that piety begins too late in life, having thus to maintain a 
perpetual and unequal war with previous habit. If it was not true of Paul, it is 
yet too generally true, that one born out of due time will be found out of due 
time, more often than he should be, afterwards—unequal, inconsistent with 
himself, acting the old man instead of the new. Having the old habit to war 
with, it is often too strong for him. To make a graceful and complete Christian 
character, it needs itself to be the habit of existence; not a grape grafted on 
a bramble. And this, it will be seen, requires a Christian childhood in the 
subject. Having this, the gracious or supernatural character becomes itself 
more nearly natural, and possesses the peculiar charm of naturalness, which is 
necessary to the highest moral beauty.</p>


<pb n="220" id="iii.viii-Page_220" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p36">It results also from our mistaken views of 
Christian training, that we fall into a notion of religion that is mechanical. 
We thrust our children out of the covenant first and insist. in spite of it, 
that they shall grow up in the same spiritual state as if their father and 
mother were heathens. Then we go out, at least on certain occasions, to convert 
them back, as if they actually were heathens. Our only idea of increase is of 
that which accrues by means of a certain abrupt technical experience. Led away 
thus from all thought of internal growth in the church, efforts to secure 
conversions take an external character, becoming gospel campaigns. Accretion 
displaces growth. The church is gathered as a foundling hospital; and lest it 
should not be such, its own children are reduced to foundlings. Immediate 
repentance proclaimed, insisted on, and realized in an abrupt change, proper 
only to those who are indeed aliens and enemies, is the only hope or inlet of 
the church. We can not understand how the spiritual nation should grow and 
populate, and become powerful within itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p37">Piety becomes inconstant, and 
revivals of religion take an exaggerated character from the same causes. If all 
Christian success is measured by the count of technical conversions from 
without, then it follows that nothing is done when conversions cease to be 
counted The harvest closes not with feasting, but with famine Despair cuts off 
Christian motive. The tide is spent; let us anchor during the ebb. It is well 
indeed to live very piously in the families; still, there is nothing depending 
on it. The children will be good subjects

<pb n="221" id="iii.viii-Page_221" />
enough for conversion without. The piety of the church 
is thus made to be desultory and irregular by system. The idea of conquest 
displaces the idea of growth. Whereas, if it were understood that Christian 
education or training in the families, is to be itself a process of domestic 
conversion; that as a child weeps under a frown and smiles at the command of a 
smile, so spiritual influences may be streaming into his being from the handling 
of the nursery and the whole manner and temperament of the house, producing what 
will ever after be fundamental impressions of his being; then the hearth, the 
table, the society and affections of the house, would all feel the presence of a 
practical religious motive. The homes would be Christian, the families abodes of 
piety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p38">Here too is the greatest impediment to a true missionary spirit. The 
habit of conquest runs to dissipation and irregularity. It is as if a nation, 
forgetting its own internal resources, were scouring the seas, and trooping up 
and down the world, in pursuit of prize-money and plunder, forsaking the loom and 
the plow, and all the regular growths of industry. Whereas, if the church were 
unfolding the riches of the covenant at her firesides and tables; if the 
children were identified with religion from the first, and grew up iin a 
Christian love of man, the missionary spirit would not throw itself up in 
irregular jets, but would flow as a river. We suffer also greatly and even 
produce a somewhat painful evidence of mistake, in our endeavor to be always 
operating by an immediate influence of the

<pb n="222" id="iii.viii-Page_222" />
Holy Spirit, when we make his mediate influence a 
matter of little account. For there is, I apprehend, a certain fixed relation 
between those exertions of spiritual influence which are immediate, and those 
which flow mediately from the church; else why has not the Spirit left the 
church behind, and poured itself, as a rushing, mighty wind, into the bosom of 
the whole world in a day? There needed to be an objective influence, as well as 
one internal; else the subject of the Spirit would not know or guess to what his 
internal motions are attributable, and might deem them only nervous or hysteric 
effects; or possibly, if a heathen, the work of some enchanter or demon. When 
the church, therefore, grows arid manifests the work of God by the beauty of her 
life, and the heavenly energy of her spirit, when the sanctification she speaks 
of visibly strikes through—through the body, through the manners and works, into 
the family state, into the community-that is the mediate influence necessary to 
another which is immediate. Looking on her demonstrations, the observer is not 
only impressed and drawn by the assimilating power of her character, but he 
distinguishes in her the type and form of that into which he is himself to be 
wrought, and so he is ready for the intelligent reception of the Spirit in 
himself. If now there is this fixed relation between God's mediate and 
immediate agency in souls. how great is the mistake, when we virtually assume, 
in our efforts and expectations, that he will come upon souls, only as the 
lightning is bolted from the sky. How desultory and

<pb n="223" id="iii.viii-Page_223" />
irruptive is the grace he ministers, how little 
respective of the work he has already begun in others, whom he might employ to 
be the medium of his power! On the other hand, if we are right in this view—if 
there is a fixed relation between the mediate and immediate influences of the 
Spirit—such that one measures the other, (and we could urge many additional 
reasons for the opinion,) then are we brought fairly out upon the sublime 
conclusion, that the growth or progress of Christian piety in the church, if it 
shall take place, offers the expectation of a correspondent progress in the 
development of those spiritual influences that are immediate. The mediate and 
immediate are both identical at the root. If therefore the church unfolds her 
piety as a divine life, which is one, the divine life will display its activity 
as much more potently and victoriously without, which is the other. And as the 
kingdom of heaven, which was at first as a grain of mustard seed, advances in 
the last days toward the stature of a tree, the more it may advance; for the 
Holy Spirit will pour himself into the world, as much more freely and 
powerfully. Grant, O God! that we may not disappoint ourselves of a hope so 
glorious, by attempts to extend thy church without that holy growth of piety, on 
which our success depends! Pour thyself n thy fullness and as a gale of purity, 
into our bosom! Expel all schemes that are not begun in Thee! Let there be good 
desires in us, that our works may be good! And that Thou mayest do thy will in 
the earth do it in us perfectly!</p>


<pb n="224" id="iii.viii-Page_224" />

<pb n="225" id="iii.viii-Page_225" />
</div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Part II. The Mode." progress="54.18%" id="iv" prev="iii.viii" next="iv.i">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">PART II.-THE MODE.</h1>


<pb n="226" id="iv-Page_226" />

<pb n="227" id="iv-Page_227" />

      <div2 title="I. When and Where the Nurture Begins." progress="54.19%" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">I. WHEN AND WHERE THE NURTURE BEGINS.</h2>
<p class="comment" id="iv.i-p1">"When I call to remembrance the unfeigned 
faith that is in thee which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois, and thy mother 
Eunice, and I am persuaded that in thee also."—<scripRef passage="2Tim 1:5" id="iv.i-p1.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.5">2 <i>Timothy</i>, i. 5</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p2">THIS faith of 
Timothy, which is but another name for the grace of life in his character, the 
apostle speaks of here, it will be seen, as a kind of personal hereditament, or 
heir-loom in the family. He does not mean to say, as I understand him, that it 
is literally such, or in what sense, and how far, it is such. He only recognizes 
a godly parentage, doing godly things in him and for him, for one, two, three, 
or he knows not how many, generations back. He regards his young friend as born 
of godliness, nurtured and trained by godliness, and indulges a certain pleasant 
conviction that his present, full developed faith in Jesus, was a seed somehow 
planted in him by the believing motherhoods of the past, and began to live and 
grow in him, thus, long before he knew it himself, or others observed it in him. 
So by a short method, which includes and covers all, the apostle calls it his 
heir-loom; complimenting his godly motherhood in the figure, and testifying the 
greater confidence in his piety, that it was so near to being the inborn 
nobility of his Christian stock.</p>

<pb n="228" id="iv.i-Page_228" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p3">I use the text, accordingly, not to draw some definite conclusion 
or truth, from the evidently well understood indefiniteness of the terms of it, 
but simply to head a discussion of the question, <i>when and where, at what point, 
and how early, does the office of a genuine nurture begin?</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">Having settled our 
conceptions of the scheme, or doctrinal import, of Christian nurture, finding 
what place it has, and is to have, in the Christian plan, we are come now to a 
matter farther in advance, and, in one view, more practical, viz: to a 
consideration of the modes and means, by which the true idea of a godly nurture 
may be realized in the training of families. And here it becomes our first 
endeavor to rectify, or expel a whole set of false impressions, that have grown 
up round the gate of responsibility itself, turning off, and pushing aside all 
due concern, till the time of greatest facility and advantage is quite gone by. 
The very common impression is that nothing is to be done for the religious 
character of children, till they are old enough to form religious judgments, put 
forth religious choices, take the meaning of the Christian truths, and perceive 
what is in them as related to the wants of sin, consciously felt and reflected 
on. There could not be a more sad or, in fact, more desolating mistake, in any 
matter, either of duty or of privilege. And it is the more wonderful, the closer 
in appearance to real fatuity, that it holds its ground so firmly, where all the 
tenderest pressures of affection might be expected to force it aside, and clear 
the field of its really cruel usurpations.</p>


<pb n="229" id="iv.i-Page_229" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p5">In discussing the question proposed, I should not properly 
cover the whole ground of it, and could not really be said to answer it, if I 
did not—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6">1. Bring into view the very important, but rather delicate fact, 
suggested or distinctly alluded to in the apostle's words, that there is even a 
kind of ante-natal nurture which must be taken note of, as having much to do 
with the religious preparations or inductive mercies of childhood. We are 
physiologically connected and set forth in our beginnings, and it is a matter of 
immense consequence to our character, what the connection is. In our birth, we 
not only begin to breathe and circulate blood, but it is a question hugely 
significant whose the blood may be. For in this we have whole rivers of 
predispositions, good or bad, set running in us—as much more powerful to shape 
our future than all tuitional and regulative influences that come after, as they 
are earlier in their beginning, deeper in their insertion, and more constant in 
their operation. It is a great mistake to suppose that men and women, such as 
are to be fathers and mothers, are affected only in their souls by religious 
experience, and not in their bodies. On mere physiological principles it can not 
be true, for the mind must temper the body to its own states and changes. 
Living, therefore, in the peace and purity, holding the equilibrium, flowing in 
the liberty, reigning in the confidence, of a genuine sanctification, the 
subjects of such grace are penetrated bodily, all through, by the work of the 
Spirit in their life. Their appetite are more nearly in heaven's order, their 
passions more

<pb n="230" id="iv.i-Page_230" />
tempered by reason, their irritabilities more sweetened and 
calmed, and so far they are entered bodily into the condition of health. Where 
the constitution was poisoned originally by descent, or has since been broken 
down by excess and abuse, it may not be wholly restored in this life. I do not 
suppose that it will; but, since the soul is acting itself always into and 
through the body, when it becomes a temple of the Spirit the body must also, 
just as the Scriptures explicitly teach, be undergoing, with the soul, a 
remedial process in its tempers and humors, and prospering in heaven's order, 
even as the soul prospereth. This being true, it is impossible, on mere 
physiological principles, that the children of a truly sanctified parentage 
should not be advantaged by the grace out of which they are born. And, if the 
godly character has been kept up in a long line of ancestry, corrupted by no 
vicious or untoward intermarriages, the advantage must be still greater and more 
positive. Even temporary changes in the Christian state of character and 
attainment, will have their effect; how much more the godly keeping of a 
thoroughly and evenly sanctified life; how much more such a keeping of inbred 
grace and faith, in a long line of godly ancestors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p7">I might even state the case 
more strongly, bringing into the comparison a godly and a vicious parentage. 
Take a parentage that has in it all the dyspeptic woes of gluttony and 
self-indulgence, one that is stung and maddened by the fiery pains of 
intemperance, one that is poisoned and imbruted by the excesses of lust, one

<pb n="231" id="iv.i-Page_231" />
that is broken by domestic wrongs or exasperated by domestic 
quarrels, one that is fevered by ambitions, one that is soured by the morbid 
humors of envy and defeat—lengthen out the catalogue, take in all the sins, 
which, in some true sense, are also vices and have their effect on the body, how 
is it possible, on any principle of rational physiology, that the children who 
are sprung of this distempered heritage, should be as pure in their affinities, 
as close to the order of truth, as ready for the occupany of all good thoughts, 
as well governed before all government, as ductile in a word to God, as they 
that are born of a glorious lineage in faith and prayer and God's indwelling 
peace. Nothing could be more improbable antecedently, or farther off from the 
actual fact afterward. On the contrary, it is a most dismal and hard lot, as 
every one knows, to be in the succession of a bad, or vicious parentage. No 
heritage of wealth could repay, or more than a little soften, the bitterness of 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p8">It is somewhat difficult to investigate the facts of this subject, because 
of the complexities induced by unpropitious and exceptional marriages. But when 
such marriages are reduced by the more general, and finally universal, spread of 
Christian piety, and when the pitch of Christian sanctification is raised, as it 
will be, by the fuller inspiration from God, breaking into his saints all over 
the world, it will be found that children are born as much closer to God, and 
with predispositions that waft them as much more certainly into the ways of duty 
and piety. It will be as if the faith-power of the past

<pb n="232" id="iv.i-Page_232" />
were descending into the present, flowing on down the future, 
and the general account of the world will be, that, as it has been corrupted, so 
also it is in some equally true sense, regenerated from the womb. Precisely 
that which is named in Scripture, as the fact extraordinary, will become at 
last the ordinary and even the universal fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p9">Here, then, is the real and true beginning of a godly nurture. 
The child is not to have the sad entail of any sensuality, or excess, or 
distempered passion upon him. The heritage of love, peace, order, continence and 
holy courage is to be his. He is not to be morally weakened beforehand, in the 
womb of folly, by the frivolous, worldly, ambitious expectations of 
parents-to-be, concentrating all their nonsense in him. His affinities are to be 
raised by the godly expectations, rather, and prayers that go before; by the 
steady and good aims of their industry, by the great impulse of their faith, by 
the brightness of their hope, by the sweet continence of their religiously pure 
love in Christ. Born, thus, of a parentage that is ordered in all righteousness, 
and maintains the right use of every thing, especially the right use of nature and marriage, the child will have just so 
much of heaven's life and order in him beforehand, as have become fixed 
properties in the type of his parentage; and by this ante-natal nurture, will be 
set off in a way of noblest advantage, as respects all safety and success, in 
the grand experiment he has come into the world to make.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p10">Having called your attention to this very important

<pb n="233" id="iv.i-Page_233" />
but strangely disregarded chapter, in the economy of 
Christian nurture, I leave it to be more fully and circumstantially developed 
by your own thoughtful consideration; for it is a matter which will open itself 
readily, and prove itself by striking and continually recurring facts to such as 
have it in their hearts to watch for the truth and the duties it requires. We 
pass now—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p11">2. To that which is the common field of inquiry, and here we raise 
again the question, where and how early does the work of nurture begin? here to 
set forth and maintain still another answer, which antedates the common 
impression, about as decidedly as the one just given. The true, and only true 
answer is, that the nurture of the soul and character is to begin just when the 
nurture of the body begins. It is first to be infantile nurture—as such, 
Christian; then to be a child's nurture; then to be a youth's nurture—advancing 
by imperceptible gradations, if possible, according to the gradations and stages 
of the growth, or progress toward maturity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p12">There is, of course, no absolute 
classification to be made here, because there are no absolute lines of 
distinction. A kind of proximate and partly ideal distinction may be made, and I 
make it simply to serve the convenience of my subject—otherwise impossible to be 
handled, so as to secure any right practical conviction respecting it. It is the 
distinction between the age of <i>impressions</i> and the age of <i>tuitional influences</i>; 
or between the age of <i>existence in the will of the parent</i>, and the age of
<i>will and personal choice in the child</i>. If the

<pb n="234" id="iv.i-Page_234" />
distinction were laid, between the age previous to language and 
the age of language, it would amount to nearly the same thing; for the time of 
personal and responsible choice depends on the measure of intelligence attained 
to, and the measure of intelligence is well represented, outwardly, by the 
degree of development in language. Of course it will be understood that we 
speak, in this distinction, of that which is not sharply defined, and is passed 
at no precise date or age. The transition is gradual, and it will even be 
doubtful, when it is passed. No one can say just where a given child passes out 
of the field of mere impression into the field of responsible action. It will be 
doubtful, in about the same degree, when it can be said to have come into the 
power of language. We do not even know that there is not some infinitesimal 
development of will in the child's first cry, and some instinct of language 
struggling in that cry. Our object in the distinction is not to assume any thing 
in respect to such matters, but simply to accommodate our own ignorance, by 
raising a distribution that enables us to speak of times and characteristics 
truly enough to serve the conditions of general accuracy, and to assist, in that 
manner, the purposes of our discussion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p13">Now the very common assumption is that, in what we have called 
the age of impressions, there is really nothing done, or to be done, for the 
religious character. The lack of all genuine apprehensions, in respect to this 
matter, among people otherwise intelligent and awake, is really wonderful; it 
amounts even to a kind of

<pb n="235" id="iv.i-Page_235" />
coarseness. Full of all fondness, and all highest 
expectation respecting their children, and having also many Christian desires 
for their welfare, they seem never to have brought their minds down close enough 
to the soul of infancy, to imagine that any thing of consequence is going on 
with it. What can they do, till they can speak to it? what can it do, till it 
speaks? As if there were no process going on to bring it forward into language; 
or as if that process had itself nothing to do with the bringing on of 
intelligence, and no deep, seminal working toward a character, unfolding and to 
be unfolded in it. The child, in other words, is to come into intelligence 
through perfect unintelligence! to get the power of words out of words 
themselves, and without any experience whereby their meaning is developed! to be 
taught responsibility under moral and religious ideas, when the experience has 
unfolded no such ideas! In this first stage, therefore, which I have called the 
stage of impressions, how very commonly will it be found that the parents, even 
Christian parents, discharge themselves, in the most innocently unthinking way 
possible, of so much as a conception of responsibility. The child can not talk, 
what then can it know? So they dress it in all fineries, practice it in shows 
and swells and all the petty airs of foppery and brave assumption, act it into 
looks and manners not fit to be acted anywhere, provoking the repetition of its 
bad tricks by laughing at them, indulging freely every sort of temper towards 
it, or, it may be, filling the house with a din of scolding between

<pb n="236" id="iv.i-Page_236" />
the parents—all this in simple security, as if their child were 
only a thing, or an ape! What hurt can the simple creature get from any thing 
done before it, toward it, or upon it, when it can talk of nothing, and will not 
so much as remember any thing it has seen or heard? Doubtless there is a wise 
care to be had of it, when it is old enough to be taught and commanded, but till 
then there is nothing to be done, but simply to foster the plaything kindly, 
enjoy it freely, or abuse it pettishly, at pleasure!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p14">Just contrary to this, I 
suspect, and I think it can also be shown by sufficient evidence, that more is 
done to affect, or fix, the moral and religious character of children, before 
the age of language than after; that the age of impressions, when parents are 
commonly waiting, in idle security, or trifling away their time in mischievous 
indiscretions, or giving up their children to the chance of such keeping as 
nurses and attendants may exercise, is in fact their golden opportunity; when 
more is likely to be done for their advantage or damage, than in all the 
instruction and discipline of their minority afterward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p15">And something like this I think we should augur beforehand, 
from the peculiar, full-born intensity of the maternal affection, at the moment 
when it first embraces the newly arrived object. It scarcely appears to grow, 
never to grow tender and self-sacrificing in its care. It turns itself to its 
charge, with a love that is boundless and fathomless, at the first. As if just 
then and there, some highest and most sacred office of motherhood

<pb n="237" id="iv.i-Page_237" />
were required to begin. Is it only that the child demands 
her physical nurture and carefulness? That is not the answer of her 
consciousness. Her maternity scorns all comparison with that of the mere 
animals. Her love, as she herself feels, looks through the body into the inborn 
personality of her child,—the man or woman to be. Nay, more than that, if she 
could sound her consciousness deeply enough, she would find a certain 
religiousness in it, measurable by no scale of mere earthly and temporal love. 
Here springs the secret of her maternity, and its semi-divine proportions. It is 
the call and equipment of God, for a work on the impressional and plastic age of 
a soul. Christianized as it should be, and wrought in by the grace of the 
Spirit, the minuteness of its care, its gentleness, its patience, its almost 
divine faithfulness, are prepared for the shaping of a soul's immortality. And, 
to make the work a sure one, the intrusted soul is allowed to have no will as 
yet of its own, that this motherhood may more certainly plant the angel in the 
man, uniting him to all heavenly goodness by predispositions from itself, before 
he is united, as he will be, by choices of his own. Nothing but this explains 
and measures the wonderful proportions of maternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p16">It will be seen at once, 
and will readily be taken as a confirmation of the transcendent importance of 
what is done, or possible to be done, for children, in their impressional and 
plastic age, that whatever is impressed or inserted here, at this early point, 
must be profoundly seminal, as regards all the future developments of the

<pb n="238" id="iv.i-Page_238" />character. And though it can not, by the supposition. amount to 
character, in the responsible sense of that term, it may be the seed, in some 
very important sense, of all the future character to be unfolded; just as we 
familiarly think of sin itself, as a character in blame when the will is ripe, 
though prepared, in still another view, by the seminal damages and misaffections 
derived from sinning ancestors. So when a child, during the whole period of 
impressions, or passive recipiencies, previous to the development of his 
responsible will, lives in the life and feeling of his parents, and they in the 
molds of the Spirit, they will, of course, be shaping themselves in him, or him 
in themselves, and the effects wrought in him will be preparations of what he 
will by-and-by do from himself; seeds, in that manner possibly, even of a 
regenerate life and character.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p17">That we may conceive this matter more adequately 
and exactly, consider, a moment, that whole contour of dispositions, affections, 
tempers, affinities, aspirations, which come into power in a soul after the will 
is set fast in a life of duty and devotion. These things, we conceive, follow in 
a sense the will, and then become in turn a new element about the will—a new 
heart, as we say, prompting to new acts and a continued life of new obedience. 
Now what I would affirm is, that just this same contour of dispositions and 
affinities may be prepared under, and come after, the will of the parents, when 
the child is living in their will, and be ready as a new element, or new heart, 
to prompt the child's will, or put it forward in the choice of all duty, 
whenever it 

<pb n="239" id="iv.i-Page_239" />is so matured as to choose for itself. Of course these 
regenerated dispositions and affinities, this general disposedness to good, which 
we call a new heart, supposes a work of the Spirit; and, if the parents live in 
the Spirit as they ought, they will have the Spirit for the child as truly as 
for themselves, and the child will be grown, so to speak, in the molds of the 
Spirit, even from his infancy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p18">This will be yet more probable, if we glance at 
some of the particular facts and conditions involved. Thus if we speak of 
impressions, or the age of impressions, and of that as an age prior to language, 
what kind of religious impressions can be raised in a soul, it may be asked, 
when the child is not far enough developed in language to be taught any thing 
about God, or Christ, or itself, that belongs to intelligence? And the 
sufficient answer must be, that language itself has no meaning till rudimental 
impressions are first begotten in the life of experience, to give it a meaning. 
Words are useful to propagate meanings, or to farther develop and combine 
meanings, but a child would never know the meaning of any word in a language, 
just by hearing the sound of it in his ears. He must learn to put the meaning 
into it, by having found that meaning in his impressions, and then the word 
becomes significant. And it requires a certain wakefulness and capacity of 
intelligent apprehension, to receive or take up such impressions. Thus a dog 
would never get hold of any religious impression at the family prayers, all his 
lifetime: but a child will be fast gathering up, out of his 

<pb n="240" id="iv.i-Page_240" />little life and experience, impressional states and associations, that give meanings to the words of prayer, as they, in turn, give 
meanings to the facts of his experience. All language supposes impressions first 
made. The word <i>light</i> does not signify any thing, till the eye has taken the 
impression of light. The word <i>love</i> is unmeaning, to one who has not loved and 
received love. The word God, raises no conception of God, till the idea of such 
a being has been somehow generated and associated with that particular sound. How far off is it then from all sound apprehensions of fact, to imagine that 
nothing religious can be done for a child till after he is far enough developed 
in language to be taught; when in fact he could not be thus developed in 
language at all, if the meanings of language were not somehow started in him by 
the impressions derived from his experience.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p19">Observe, again, how very quick the 
child's eye is, in the passive age of infancy, to catch impressions, and receive 
the meaning of looks, voices, and motions. It peruses all faces, and colors, and 
sounds. Every sentiment that looks into its eyes, looks back out of its eyes, 
and plays in miniature on its countenance. The tear that steals down the cheek 
of a mother's suppressed grief, gathers the little infantile face into a 
responsive sob. With a kind of wondering silence, which is next thing to 
adoration, it studies the mother in her prayer, and looks up piously with her, 
in that exploring watch, that signifies unspoken prayer. If the child is 
handled fretfully, scolded, jerked or simply laid aside

<pb n="241" id="iv.i-Page_241" />
unaffectionately, in no warmth of motherly gentleness, it 
feels the sting of just that which is felt towards it; and so it is angered by 
anger, irritated by irritation, fretted by fretfulness; having thus impressed, 
just that kind of impatience or ill-nature, which is felt towards it, and 
growing faithfully into the bad mold offered, as by a fixed law. There is great 
importance, in this manner, even in the handling of infancy. If it is 
unchristian, it will beget unchristian states, or impressions. If it is gentle, 
even, patient and loving, it prepares a mood and temper like its own. There is 
scarcely room. to doubt, that all most crabbed, hateful, resentful, passionate, ill-natured characters; all most even, lovely, firm and true, are 
prepared, in a great degree, by the handling of the nursery. To these and all 
such modes of feeling and treatment as make up the element of the infant's life, 
it is passive as wax to the seal. So that if we consider how small a speck, 
falling into the nucleus of a crystal, may disturb its form; or, how even a mote 
of foreign matter present in the quickening egg, will suffice to produce a 
deformity; considering, also, on the other hand, what nice conditions of repose, 
in one case, and what accurately modulated supplies of heat in the other, are 
necessary to a perfect product; then only do we begin to imagine what work is 
going on, in the soul of a child, in this first chapter of life, the age of 
impressions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p20">It must also greatly affect our judgments on this point, to 
observe that, when this first age of impressions is gone by, there is, after 
that, no such thing any

<pb n="242" id="iv.i-Page_242" />
more as a possibility of absolute control. Thus far the child 
has been more a candidate for personality than a person. He has been as a seed 
forming in the capsule of the parent-stem, getting every thing from that stem, 
and fashioned, in its kind, by the fashioning kind of that. But now, having been 
gradually and imperceptibly ripened, as the seed separates and falls off, to 
be another and complete form of life in itself, so the child comes out, in his 
own power, a complete person, able to choose responsibly for himself. Now he is 
no more in the power of the parent, as before; the dominion of the older life 
is supplanted, by the self-asserting competency of the younger; what can the old 
stalk do upon the seed that is already ripe? The transition here is very 
gradual, it is true, covering even a space of years; and something may be done 
for the child's character by instruction, by the skillful management of motives, and the tender solicitudes of parental watching and prayer; but less and 
less, of course, the older the child becomes, and the more completely his 
personal responsibility is developed. But how very fearful the change, and how 
much it means, that the child, once plastic and passive to the will of the 
parent, has gotten by the point of absolute disposability, and is never again to 
be properly in that will! The perilous power of self-care and self-assertion 
has come, and what is to be the result? And how much does it signify to the 
parent, when he feels his power to be thus growing difficult, weak, doubtful, 
or finally quite ended! What a conception it is, that he once had his child in absolute

<pb n="243" id="iv.i-Page_243" />
direction, and the fashioning of his own superior will, 
to dress, to feed, to handle, to play himself into his sentiments, be the 
disposition of his dispositions, the temper of his tempers. Was there not 
something great to be done then, when the advantage was so great—now to be done 
no more? It will be difficult to shake off that impression; impossible to a 
really thoughtful Christian soul. And if the will, now matured and gone over 
into complete self-assertion, rushes into all wildness and profligacy, 
unrestrained and unrestrainable, the recollection of a time when it was 
restrainable and could have been molded, even as wax itself, will return with 
inevitable certainty upon the parents, and taunt, O how bitterly, the 
neglectfulness and lightness, by which they cast their opportunity away!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p21">I 
bring into view accordingly, just here, a consideration that goes farther to 
establish the position I am asserting, than any other, and one that is naturally 
suggested by the topic just adverted to. We call this first chapter of life the 
age of impressions; we speak of the child as being in a sense passive and 
plastic, living in the will of the parents, having no will developed for 
responsible action. It might be imagined from the use of such terms, that the 
infant or very young child has no will at all. But that is not any true 
conception. It has no <i>responsible</i> will, because it is not acquainted, as yet, 
with those laws and limits and conditions of choice that make it responsible. 
Nevertheless it has will, blind will, as strongly developed as any other 
faculty, and sometimes even most strongly of all. The manifestations

<pb n="244" id="iv.i-Page_244" />
of it are sometimes even frightful. And precisely 
this it is which makes the age of impressions, the age prior to language and 
responsible choice, most profoundly critical in its importance. It is the age 
in which the will-power of the soul is to be tamed or subordinated to a higher 
control; that of obedience to parents, that of duty and religion. And, in this 
view, it is that every thing most important to the religious character turns 
just here. Is this infant child to fill the universe with his complete and total 
self-assertion, owning no superior, or is he to learn the self-submission of 
allegiance, obedience, duty to God? Is he to become a demon let loose in God's 
eternity, or an angel and free prince of the realm?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p22">That he may be this, he is 
now given, will and all, as wax, to the wise molding-power of control. 
Beginning, then, to lift his will in mutiny, and swell in self-asserting 
obstinacy, refusing to go or come, or stand, or withhold in this or that, let 
there be no fight begun, or issue made with him, as if it were the true thing 
now to break his will, or drive him out of it by mere terrors and pains. This 
willfulness, or obstinacy, is not so purely bad, or evil, as it seems. It is 
partly his feeling of himself and you, in which he is getting hold of the 
conditions of authority, and feeling out his limitations. No, this breaking of a 
child's will to which many well-meaning parents set themselves, with such 
instant, almost passionate resolution, is the way they take to make him a 
coward, or a thief, or a hypocrite, or a mean-spirited and driveling 
sycophant-nothing in fact

<pb n="245" id="iv.i-Page_245" />
is more dreadful to thought than this breaking of a will, 
when it breaks, as it often does, the personality itself, and all highest, 
noblest firmness of manhood. The true problem is different; it is not to break, 
but to bend rather, to draw the will down, or away from self assertion toward 
self-devotion, to teach it the way of submitting to wise limitations, and raise 
it into the great and glorious liberties of a state of loyalty to God. See then 
how it is to be done. The child has no force however stout he is in his will. 
Take him up then, when the fit is upon him, carry him, stand him on his feet, 
set him here or there, do just that in him which he refuses to do in himself—all 
this gently and kindly, as if he were capable of maintaining no issue at all. Do 
it again and again, as often as may be necessary. By and by, he will begin to 
perceive that his obstinacy is but the bluster of his weakness; till finally, as 
the sense of limitation comes up into a sense of law and duty, he will be found 
to have learned, even beforehand, the folly of mere self-assertion. And when he 
has reached this point of felt obligation to obedience, it will no longer break 
him down to enforce his compliance, but it will even exalt into greater dignity 
and capacity, that sublime power of self-government, by which his manhood is to 
be most distinguished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p23">By a different treatment at the point or crisis just 
named, that is by raising an issue to be driven straight through by terror and 
storm, one of two results almost equally bad were likely to follow; the child 
would either have been quite broken down by fear, the lowest

<pb n="246" id="iv.i-Page_246" />
of all possible motives when separated from moral convictions, or 
else would have been made a hundred fold more obstinate by his triumph. Nature 
provided for his easy subjugation, by putting him in the hands of a superior 
strength, which could manage him without any fight of enforcement—to have him 
schooled and tempered to a customary self-surrender which takes nothing from his 
natural force and manliness. And so is accomplished what, in one view, is the 
great problem of life; that on which all duty and allegiance to Gods in the 
state even of conversion, depends.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p24">It only remains to add that we are not to 
assume the comparative unimportance of what is done upon a child, in his age of 
impressions, because there is really no character of virtue or vice, of blame or 
praise, developed in that age. Be it so—it is so by the supposition. But the 
power, the root, the seed, is implanted nevertheless, in most cases, of what he 
will be. Not in every case, but often, the seed of a regenerate life is 
implanted—that which makes the child a Christian in God's view, as certainly as 
if he were already out in the testimony and formal profession of his faith. I 
was just now speaking of the dreadful power of will or willfulness, some times 
manifested even in this first age, that we have called the age of impressions, 
and of the ways in which, by one kind of mismanagement or another, the character 
may be turned to vices that are as opposite, as the vices of meanness and the 
crimes of violence and blood. So it will be found that almost every sort of 
mismanagement, or neglect, plants some

<pb n="247" id="iv.i-Page_247" />
seed of vice and misery that grows out afterwards into a 
character in its own kind. Thus the child by a continual worry of his little 
life, under abusive words, and harsh, flashy tempers, grows to be a bed of 
nettles in all his personal tempers, and will so be prepared to break out, in the age of choice, into almost any vice of ill-nature. A child can be pampered 
in feeding, so as to become, in a sense, all body; so that, when he comes into 
choice and responsible action, he is already a confirmed sensualist, showing it 
in the lines of his face, even before it appears in his tastes, habits and 
vices. Thus we have a way of wondering that the children of this or that family 
should turn out so poorly, but the real fact is, probably, if we knew it, that 
what we call their turning out, is only their growing out, in just that which 
was first grown in, by the mismanagement of their infancy and childhood. What 
they took in as impression, or contagion, is developed by choice—not at once, 
perhaps, but finally, after the poison has had time to work. And in just the 
same way, doubtless, it may be true, in multitudes of Christian conversions, 
that what appear to be such to others, and also to the subjects themselves, are 
only the restored activity and more fully developed results of some predispositional state, or initially sanctified property, in the tempers and 
subtle affinities of their childhood. They are now born into that by the assent 
of their own will, which they were in before, without their will. What they do 
not remember still remembers them, and now claims a right in them. What was 
before unconscious, flames

<pb n="248" id="iv.i-Page_248" />
out into consciousness, and they break forth into praise and 
thanksgiving, in that which, long ago, took them initially, and touched them 
softly without thanks. For there is such a thing as a seed of character in 
religion, preceding all religious development. Even as Calvin, speaking of the 
regenerative grace there may be in the heart of infancy itself, testifies—"the 
work of God is not yet without existence, because it is not observed and 
understood by us."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p25">By these and many other considerations that might be named, 
it is made clear, I think, to any judicious and thoughtful person, that the most 
important age of Christian nurture is the first; that which we have called the 
age of impressions, just that age, in which the duties and cares of a really 
Christian nurture are so commonly postponed, or assumed to have not yet arrived. 
I have no scales to measure quantities of effect in this matter of early 
training, but I may be allowed to express my solemn conviction, that more, as a 
general fact, is done, or lost by neglect of doing, on a child's immortality, in 
the first three years of his life, than in all his years of discipline 
afterwards. And I name this particular time, or date, that I may not be supposed 
to lay the chief stress of duty and care on the latter part of what l have 
called the age of impressions; which, as it is a matter somewhat indefinite, may 
be taken to cover the space of three or four times this number of years; the 
development of language, and of moral ideas being only partially accomplished, 
in most cases, for so long a time. Let every Christian father and mother 
understand, when

<pb n="249" id="iv.i-Page_249" />
their child is three years old, that they have done more 
than half of all they will ever do for his character. What can be more strangely 
wide of all just apprehension, than the immense efficacy, imputed by most 
parents to the Christian ministry, compared with what they take to be the almost 
insignificant power conferred on them in their parental charge and duties. Why, 
if all preachers of Christ could have their hearers, for whole months and years, 
in their own will, as parents do their children, so as to move them by a look, a 
motion, a smile, a frown, and act their own sentiments and emotions over in them 
at pleasure; if, also, a little farther on, they had them in authority to 
command, direct, tell them whither to go, what to learn, what to do, regulate 
their hours, their books, their pleasures, their company, and call them to 
prayer over their own knees every night and morning, who could think it 
impossible, in the use of such a power, to produce almost any result? Should not 
such a ministry be expected to fashion all who come under it to newness of life? 
Let no parent, shifting off his duties to his children, in this manner, think to 
have his defects made up, and the consequent damages mended afterwards, when 
they have come to their maturity, by the comparatively slender, always doubtful, 
efficacy of preaching and pulpit harangue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p26">If now I am right in the view I have 
been trying to establish, it will readily occur to you that irreparable damage 
may be and must often be done by the self-indulgence of those parents, who place 
their children

<pb n="250" id="iv.i-Page_250" />
mostly in the charge of nurses and attendants fur just those 
years of their life, in which the greatest and most absolute effects are to be 
wrought in their character. The lightness that prevails, on this point, is 
really astonishing. Many parents do not even take pains to know any thing about 
the tempers, the truthfulness, the character generally, of the nurses to whom 
their children are thus confidingly trusted. No matter—the child is too young to 
be poisoned, or at all hurt, by their influence. And so they give over, to these 
faithless and often cruelly false hirelings of the nursery, to be always with 
them, under their power, associated with their persons, handled by their 
roughness, and imprinted, day and night, by the coarse, bad sentiments of their 
voices and faces, these helpless, hapless beings whom they call their children, 
and think they are really making much of, in the instituting of a nursery for 
them and their keeping. Such a mother ought to see that she is making much more 
of herself than of her child. This whole scheme of nurture is a scheme of 
self-indulgence. Now is the time when her little one most needs to see her face, 
and hear her voice, and feel her gentle hand. Now is the time when her child's 
eternity pleads most entreatingly for the benefit of her motherly charge and 
presence. What mother would not be dismayed by the thought of having her family 
grow up into the sentiments of her nurse, and come forward into life as being 
in the succession to her character! And yet how often is this most exactly what 
she has provided for.</p>


<pb n="251" id="iv.i-Page_251" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p27">Again, it is very clear that, in this early kind of nurture, faithfully maintained, there is a call for the greatest personal 
holiness in the parents, and that just those conditions are added, which will 
make true holiness closest to nature, and most beautifully attractive—saving it 
from all the repulsive appearances of severity and sanctimony. In this charge 
and nurture of infant children, nothing is to be done by an artificial, 
lecturing process; nothing, or little by what can be called government. We are 
to get our effects chiefly by just being what we ought, and making a right 
presence of love and life to our children. They are in a plastic age that is 
receiving its type, not from our words, but from our spirit, and whose character 
is shaping in the molds of ours. Living under this conviction, we are held to a 
sound verity and reality in every thing. The defect of our character is not to 
be made up here, by the sanctity of our words; we must be all that we would have 
our children feel and receive. Thus, if a man were to be set before a mirror, 
with the feeling that the exact image of what he <i>is</i>, for the day, is there to be 
produced and left as a permanent and fixed image forever, to what carefulness, 
what delicate sincerity of spirit would he be moved. And will he be less moved 
to the same, when that mirror is the soul of his child?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p28">Inducted, thus, into a 
more profoundly real holiness, He shall, at the same time, grow more natural in 
it. The family quality of our piety, living itself into our children, will 
moisten the dry individualism we suffer, relieve the eccentricities we display, 
set purity in the

<pb n="252" id="iv.i-Page_252" />
place of bustle and presumption, growth in the place of 
conquest, sound health in the place of spasmodic exaltations; for when a 
conviction is felt in Christian families, that living is to be a means of grace, 
and as God will suffer it, a regenerating power, then will our piety be come a 
domestic spirit, and as much more tender, as it is closer to the life of 
childhood. Now, we have a kind of piety that contains, practically speaking, 
only adults, or those who are old enough to reflect and act for themselves, and 
it is as if we lived in an adult world, where every one is for himself. If we 
could abolish also distinctions of age, and sex, and office, we should only make 
up a style of religion somewhat drier and farther off from nature than we now 
have. We can never come into the true mode of living that God has appointed for 
us, until we regard each generation as hovering over the next, acting itself 
into the next, and casting thus a type of character in the nexi, before it comes 
to act for itself. Then we shall have gentle cares and feelings; then the 
families will become bonds of spiritual life; example, education and government, 
being Christian powers, will be regulated by a Christian spirit; the rigidities 
of religious principle will be softened by the tender affections of nature 
twining among them, and the common life of the house dignified by the sober and 
momentous cares of the life to come. And thus Christian piety, being oftener a 
habit in the soul than a conquest over it, will be as much more respectable and 
consistent as it is earlier in the birth and closer to nature.</p>


<pb n="253" id="iv.i-Page_253" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="II. Parental Qualifications." progress="60.84%" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">II.<br />PARENTAL QUALIFICATIONS.</h2>
<p class="comment" id="iv.ii-p1">"For I know him, that he will command his children 
and his house hold after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord."—<scripRef passage="Gen 18:19" id="iv.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Gen|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.19"><i>Genesis</i>, xviii 19</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p2">THE real point of the declaration, here, is not that Abraham will 
command his children, but that he is such a man, having such qualities or 
qualifications as to be able to command, certain to command, and train them into 
an obedient and godly life. The declaration is, you will observe—"For I know 
<i>him</i>;" not simply and directly—"For I know the fact." Every thing turns on what 
is in <i>him</i>, as a father and householder—his qualifications, dispositions, 
principles, and modes of life—and the declaration is, that what he is to do, 
will certainly come out of what he is. He will certainly produce, or train a 
godly family, because it is in him, as a man, to do nothing else or less. The 
subject raised then by the declaration is, not so much family training and 
government, as it is—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p3"><i>The personal and religious qualifications, or 
qualifications of character, necessary to success in such family training and 
government</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p4">There is almost no duty or work, in this world, that does not 
require some outfit of qualifications, in order to the doing of it well. We all 
understand that some

<pb n="254" id="iv.ii-Page_254" />
kind of preparation is necessary to fill the place 
of a magistrate, teach a school, drill a troop of soldiers, or do any such 
thing, in a right manner. Nay, we admit the necessity of serving some kind of 
apprenticeship, in order to become duly qualified for the calling, only of a milliner, or a tailor. And yet, as a matter of fact, we go into what we call 
the Christian training of our children, without any preparation for it whatever, 
and apparently without any such conviction of negligence or absurdity, as at all 
disturbs our assurance in what we do. Not that young parents, and especially 
young mothers, are not often heard lamenting their conscious insufficiency for 
the charge that is put upon them, but that, in such regrets, they commonly mean 
nothing more than that they feel very tenderly, and want to do better things 
than, in fact, any body can. It does not mean, as a general thing, that they are 
practically endeavoring to get hold of such qualifications as they want, in 
order to their Christian success. After all, it is likely to be assumed that 
they have their sufficient equipment in the tender instinct of their natural 
affection itself. So they go on, as in a kind of venture, to command, govern, 
manage, punish, teach, and turn about the way of their child, in just such 
tempers, and ways of example and views of life, as chance to be the element of 
their own disfigured, ill-begotten character at the time. This, in short, is 
their sin—the undoing, as it will by and by appear, of their children—that they 
undertake their most sacred office, without any sacred qualifications; govern 
without self-government, discharge

<pb n="255" id="iv.ii-Page_255" />
the holiest responsibilities irresponsibly, and 
thrust their children into evil, by the evil and bad mind, out of which their 
training proceeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p5">I know not any thing that better shows the utter incompetency 
of mere natural affection as an equipment for the parental office, or that, in a 
short way, proves the fixed necessity in it, of some broader competency and 
higher qualification, than just to glance at the real cruelties, even commonly 
perpetrated, under just those tender, faithful instigations of natural 
affection, that we so readily expect to be a kind of infallible protection to 
the helplessness of infancy. How often is it a fact, that the fondest parents, 
owing to some want of insight, or of patience, or even to some uninstructed, 
only half intelligent desire to govern their child, will do it the greatest 
wrongs—stinging every day and hour, the little defenseless being, committed to 
their love, with the sense of bitter injustice; driving in the ploughshare of 
abuse and blame upon its tender feeling, by harsh words and pettish 
chastisements, when, in fact, the very thing in the child that annoys them is, 
that they themselves have thrown it into a fit of uneasiness and partial 
disorder, by their indiscreet feeding; or that in some appearance of 
irritability, or insubjection, it has only not the words to speak of its pain, 
or explain its innocence. The little child's element of existence becomes, in 
this manner, not seldom, an element of bitter wrong, and the sting of wounded 
justice grows in, so to speak, poisoning the soul all through, by its immedicable 
rancor. The pain of such wrong goes deeper,

<pb n="256" id="iv.ii-Page_256" />
too, than many fancy. No other creature suffers under conscious injury so intensely. And the mischief done is only aggravated by 
tihe fact that the sufferer has no power of redress, and has no alternative 
permitted, but either to be cowed into a weak and cringing submission, or else, 
when his nobler nature has too much stuff in it for that, to be stiffened in 
hate and the bitter grudges of wrong. I know not any thing more sad to think of, 
than the cruelties put upon children in this manner. It makes up a chapter which 
few persons read, and which almost every body takes for granted can not exist. 
For the honor of our human nature, I wish it could not; and that what we call 
maternal affection, the softest, dearest, most self-sacrificing of all earthly 
forms of tenderness and fidelity, were, at least, sufficient to save the 
dishonor, which, alas! it is not; for these wrongs are, in fact, the cruelties 
of motherhood, and as often, I may add, of an even over-fond motherhood, as 
any—wrongs of which the doers are unconscious, and which never get articulated, 
save by the sobbings of the little bosom, where the sting of injury is felt. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p6">Here, then, at just the point where we should, least of all, look for it, viz: 
at the point of maternal affection itself, we have displayed, in sadly 
convincing evidence, the need and high significance of those better 
qualifications of mind and character, by which the training of children becomes 
properly Christian, and upon which, as being such, the success of that training 
depends. Few persons, I apprehend, have any conception,

<pb n="257" id="iv.ii-Page_257" />
on the other hand, of the immense number and 
sweep of the disqualifications that, in nominally or even really Christian 
parents, go in to hinder, and spoil of all success, the religious nurture of 
their children. Sometimes the disqualification is this, and sometimes it is 
that; sometimes conscious, sometimes unconscious; sometimes observable by 
others and well understood, and sometimes undiscovered. The variety is infinite, 
and the modes of combination subtle, to such a degree, that persons taken to be 
eminently holy in their life, will have all their prayers and counsels blasted, 
by some hidden fatality, whose root is never known, or suspected, whether by 
others, or possibly by themselves. The wonder that children, whose parents were 
in high esteem for their piety, should so often grow up into a vicious and 
ungodly life, would, I think, give way to just the contrary wonder, if only some 
just conception were had of the various, multifarious, unknown, unsuspected 
disqualifications, by which modes of nurture, otherwise good, are fatally 
poisoned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p7">Sometimes, for example, it is a fatal mischief, going before on the 
child, but probably unknown to the world, that the parents, one or both, or it 
may be the mother especially, does not accept the child willingly, but only 
submits to the maternal office and charge, as to some hard necessity. This 
charge is going to detain her at home, and limit her freedom. Or it will take 
her away from the shows and pleasures for which she is living. Or it will burden 
her days and nights with cares that weary her self-indulgence. Or she is not 
fond of

<pb n="258" id="iv.ii-Page_258" />
children, and never means to be fond of them—they are 
not worth the trouble they cost. Indulging these und such like discontents, 
unwisely and even cruelly provoked, not unlikely, by the unchristian discontents and foolish speeches of her husband, she poisons both herself and her child 
beforehand, and receives it with no really glad welcome, when she takes it to 
her bosom. Strange mortal perversity that can thus repel, as a harsh intrusion, 
one of God's dearest gifts; that which is the date of the house in its coming, 
and comes to unseal a new passion, whereby life itself shall be duplicated in 
meaning, as in love and duty! This abuse of marriage is, in fact, an offense 
against nature, and is no doubt bitterly offensive to God. Though commonly 
spoken of, in a way of astonishing lightness, it is just that sin, by which 
every good possibility of the family is corrupted. What can two parents do for 
the child, they only submit to look upon, and take as a foundling to their care? 
If they have some degree of evidence in them that they are Christian disciples, 
they will have fatally clouded that evidence, by a contest with God's 
Providence, so irreverent to Him, and so cruel to their child. If now, at last, 
they somewhat love the child, which is theirs by compulsion, what office of a 
really Christian nurture can they fill in its behalf? They are under a complete 
and total disqualification, as respects the duties of their charge. They are out 
of rest in God, out of confidence toward Him, hindered in their prayers, lost to 
that sweetness of love and peace which ought to be the element of their house. 
Delving on thus, from such a

<pb n="259" id="iv.ii-Page_259" />
point of beginning, and assuming the possible chance of 
success, in what they may do in the spirit of such a beginning, is simply 
absurd. What can they do in training a child for God, which they have accepted, 
at his hands, only as being thrust upon them by compulsion?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p8">I might speak of 
other disqualifications that have a similar character, as implying some 
disagreement with Providence. But it must suffice to say generally, that there 
can be no such thing as a genuine Christian nurture that is out of peace with 
God's Providence—in any respect. On the contrary, it is when that peace is the 
element of the house, and sweetens every thing in it—pain, sickness, loss, the 
bitter cup of poverty, every ill of adversity or sting of wrong—then it is, and 
there, as nowhere else, that children are most sure to grow up into God's 
beauty, and a blessed and good life. The child that is born to such keeping, and 
lovingly lapped in the peaceful trust of Providence, is born to a glorious 
heritage. On the other hand, where the endeavor and life-struggle of the house 
is, at bottom, a fight with Providence; envious, eager, anxious, out of content, 
out of rest, full of complaint and railings, it is impossible that any thing 
Christian should grow in such an element. The disqualification is complete. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p9">Another whole class of disqualifications require to be named 
by themselves; those I mean which are caused by a bad or false morality in the 
parties, at some point where the failure is not suspected, and misses being

<pb n="260" id="iv.ii-Page_260" />
corrected by the slender and very partial 
experience of their discipleship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p10">They are persons, for example, who make much 
of principles in their words, and really think that they are governed by 
principles, when, in fact, they do every thing for some reason of policy, and 
value their principles, more entirely than they know, for what they are worth 
in the computations of policy. Contrivance, artifice, or sometimes cunning, is 
the element of the house. A subtle, inveterate habit of scheming creeps into all 
the reasons of duty; and duty is done, not for duty's sake, but for the reasons, 
or prudential benefits to be secured by it. Even the praying of the house takes 
on a prudential air, much as if it were done for some reason not stated. A 
stranger in the house, seeing no scandalous wrong, but a fine show of principle, 
has a certain sense of coldness upon him, which he can not account for. How much 
of true Christian nurture there may be in such a house, it is not difficult to 
judge. Here, probably, is going to be one of the cases, where everybody wonders 
that children brought up so correctly, turn out so badly. It is not understood 
that such children were brought up to know principles, only as a stunted 
undergrowth of prudence, and that now the result appears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p11">Again there is, in 
some persons, who appear, in all other respects, to be Christian, a strange 
defect of truth or truthfulness. They are not conscious of it. They would take 
it as a cruel injustice, were they only to suspect their acquaintances of 
holding such an estimate

<pb n="261" id="iv.ii-Page_261" />
of them. And yet there is a want of truth in every sort 
of demonstration they make. It is not their words only that lie, but their 
voice, air, action, their every putting forth has a lying character. The 
atmosphere they live in is an atmosphere of pretense. Their virtues are 
affectations. Their compassions and sympathies are the airs they put on. Their 
friendship is their mood and nothing more. And yet they do not know it. They 
mean, it may be, no fraud. They only cheat themselves so effectually as to 
believe, that what they are only acting is their truth. And, what is difficult 
to reconcile, they have a great many Christian sentiments, they maintain prayer 
as a habit, and will sometimes speak intelligently of matters of Christian 
experience. But how dreadful must be the effect of such a character, on the 
simple, trustful soul of a little child. When the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p11.1">crimen falsi</span></i> is in every thing 
heard, and looked upon, and done, he may grow up into a hypocrite, or a thief, 
but what shall make him a genuine Christian?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p12">In the same manner, I could go on 
to show a multitude of disqualifications for the office of a genuine Christian 
nurture, that are created by a bad or defective morality, in parents who live a 
credibly Christian life. They make a great virtue, it may be, of frugality or 
economy, and settle every thing into a scale of insupportable parsimony and 
meanness. Or, they make a praise of generous living, and run it into a 
profligate and spendthrift habit. Or, they make such a virtue of honor and 
magnanimity, as to set the opinions and principles of men in deference, above 
the principles of

<pb n="262" id="iv.ii-Page_262" />
God. Or, they get their chief motives of action out 
of the appearances of virtue, and not out of its realities. There is no end to 
the impostures of bad morality, that find a place in the lives of reputably 
Christian persons. They are generally too subtle to be detected by the 
inspection of their consciousness, and very commonly pass unobserved by others. 
And yet they have power to poison the nurture of the house, even though it 
appears to be, in some respects, Christian. Hence the profound necessity that 
Christian parents, consciously meaning to bring up their children for God, 
should make a thorough inspection of their morality itself, to find if there be 
any bad spot in it, knowing that, as certainly as there is, it will more or less 
fatally corrupt their children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p13">We have still another whole class of 
disqualifications to speak of, that belong, as vices, to the Christian life 
itself, and will, as much more certainly, be ruinous in their effects. Some of 
them would never be thought of as disqualifications for the Christian training 
of children, and yet they are so, in a degree to even cut off the reasonable 
hope of success. Probably a great part of the cases of disaster, that occur in 
the training of Christian families, are referable to these Christian vices, 
which are commonly not put down as evidences of apostasy, or any radical defect 
of Christian principle, because they are not supposed to imply a discontinuance of prayers or a fatal subjection to the spirit of this world.</p>

<pb n="263" id="iv.ii-Page_263" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p14">Sanctimony, for example, as we commonly use the term, 
is one of these vices. It describes what we conlceive to be a saintly, or 
over-saintly air and manner, when there is a much inferior degree of sanctity in 
the life. There is no hypocrisy in it, for there is no intention to deceive; but 
there is a legal, austere, conscientiousness, which keeps on all the solemnities 
and longitudes of expression, just because there is too little of God's love and 
joy in the feeling, to play in the smiles of gladness and liberty. Now it is the 
little child's way, to get his first lessons from the looks and faces round him. 
And what can be worse, or do more to set him off from all piety, by a fixed 
aversion, than to have gotten such impressions of it only, as he takes from this 
always unblessed, tedious, look of sanctimony. What can a poor child do, when 
the sense of nature and natural life, the smiles, glad voices, and cheerful 
notes of play, are all overcast and gloomed, or, as it were, forbidden, by that 
ghostly piety in which it is itself being brought up? And yet the world will wonder immensely at the strange perversity of the child that grows up under such a 
saintly training, to be known as a person mortally averse to religion! Why, it 
would be a much greater wonder if he could think of it even with patience I</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p15">Bigotry is another of these Christian vices, and yet no one will assume his 
infallible capacity, in the matter of Christian training, as confidently as the 
bigot. Has he not the truth? is he not opposite, as possible, to all error? has 
any man a greater abhorrence of all

<pb n="264" id="iv.ii-Page_264" />
laxity and all variation from the standards? Is he 
not in a way of speaking out always, and giving faithful testimonies in his 
house? Yes, that must be admitted; and yet he is a man that mauls every truth of 
God, and every gentle and lovely feeling of a genuinely Christian character. His 
intensities are made by his narrowness and hate, and not by his love. He fills 
the house with a noise of piety, and may dog his children possibly into some 
kind of conformity with his opinions. But he is much more likely, by this 
brassy din, to only stun their intelligence and make them incapable of any true 
religious impressions. There is no class of children that turn out worse, in 
general, than the children of the Christian bigots.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p16">The vice of Christian 
fanaticism operates, in another and different way, but with a commonly 
disastrous effect. The fanatic is a man who mixes false fire with the true, and 
burns with a partly diabolical heat. He means to be superlatively Christian, but 
it happens that what he gets, above others, is the addition of something to his 
passions, which would be more genuine, if it were in his affections. He 
scorches, but never melts. He is most impatient of what is ordinary and common, 
and does not sufficiently honor the solid works and experiences of that goodness 
which is fixed and faithful. This kind of character makes a fiery element for 
childish piety to grow in. What can the child become, or learn to be, where every 
thing is in this key of excess? It is as if there were a simoon of piety 
blowing through the house, and it dries away all gentle longings and

<pb n="265" id="iv.ii-Page_265" />
holiest sympathies of the child's affectionate nature, 
so that all attractions God-ward are suspended. A certain violence and harshness 
in the parental fanaticism wakens often the sense of injustice too, or hate, and 
makes the superlative piety appear to be no better, after all, than it might be. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p17">Another Christian vice is created by a censorious habit. Not by that habit of 
judging and condemning, which takes a pleasure in condemnation itself—that is 
the vice of a Christless character, not of a Christian—but there is a large class 
of disciples who think it a kind of duty, and a just acknowledgment of the fact, 
of human depravity, to be seeing always dark things. They judge evil judgments 
because they will be more faithful, and will be only doing to others just as 
they do to themselves. This habit is like a poisonous atmosphere in the house. 
It kills all springing sentiments of confidence and esteem. That charity which 
believeth all things, and hopeth all things, appears to be already stifled in 
it. What shall a child aspire to, when there is no really estimable growth, and 
good, and beauty, any where?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p18">It is a great vice also, as regards the Christian training of 
a family, that there is a habit in the parents of receiving nothing by 
authority, and really disowning authority in all matters of religious. God 
reigns himself by authority, and because he is God; and parents are to govern by 
authority, partly, in the same manner. If the parent is a debater with God in 
every thing, saying always No, to God, till he has gotten his proofs, the

<pb n="266" id="iv.ii-Page_266" />
spirit will go through the house. The children 
will demand a reason for every thing required, and will put the parents always 
on trial, instead of being put under authority themselves. Nothing breaks down 
faster the religious conscience, or untones more completely the divine 
affinities of the childish nature, than to have lost the feeling, ceased to hear 
the ring, of authority. Abraham could believe God's words, and so it was in him 
to command his children after him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p19">Anxiousness is another infirmity, or vice of character, that has always a noxious effect in the training of Christian 
families. Where there is but a little faith, there is apt to be great 
anxiousness. And nothing will so dreadfully torment the life of a child, as to 
be perpetually teased by the anxious words and looks and interferences of this 
unhappy superintendence. And if the pretext given is a concern for the child's 
piety, the effect is only so much more disastrous. What can he think of piety, 
when it has only worried him at every play and every natural pleasure of his 
life? Just contrary to this feeble, half-believing, half-Christian vice of 
anxiety, the parental habit should be one of confidence; gladdened always in 
the faith that God is the child's covenanted keeper, and will never fail to 
guard the trust that is faithfully committed to his hands, never allow to grow 
up in sin what parental fidelity is training, by all reasonable diligence, for 
a godly life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p20">This enumeration of the moral and religious vices, that spot the 
beauty and mar the completeness of character,

<pb n="267" id="iv.ii-Page_267" />
in one way or another, of almost all merely 
ordinary Christians, could be indefinitely extended. Nothing, in fact, is 
farther off, generally, from the truth, than the assumption, by nominally 
Christian parents, of their sufficiency, or their properly qualified state, as 
regards the training of their children. They are almost all disqualified, or 
under-qualified, to such a degree as to make their work perilous, and as ought 
to fill them with real concern for their success. What are we all, in the merely 
initial state of Christian living, but diseased patients, just entered into 
hospital? We are not all in the same sort of weakness and defect, but all weak 
and defective—one-sided, passionate, broken in principle, corrupted by mixed 
motive, lame in faith. How foolish then is it for us to be assuming that, 
because we have come to Christ and begun to be disciples, we are ready, of 
course, for the holy nurture and safe ordering of our families. How foolish, 
also, to be wondering, as we so often do, that the children of one or another 
Christian, or reputedly good Christian family, turn out so ill—as if it were some 
evidence of a singularly perverse and reprobate nature in such children. Little 
do we know what subtle poisons were hid in what we took to be the good Christian 
piety of those families. After all, it may have been much less good, or more 
exceptionably good, than we thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p21">It may occur to some of you, as a 
discouraging disadvantage, that, where one parent is duly qualified for the 
training of the children in piety, the other is not, but is in fact, a real 
hindrance to the right and safe proceeding

<pb n="268" id="iv.ii-Page_268" />
of the endeavor. The parents are never 
equally well qualified; and one, or the other of them, is likely to be a good 
deal out of line, in some kind of personal defect, or obliquity of practice. 
Sometimes one of them will be a purely worldly-minded person, or an unbeliever, 
or, it may be, even fatally corrupted by vicious habits. There is, accordingly, 
no hope of concert in the endeavor to train the children up in piety. And this, 
the other party, who is more commonly the mother, may be tempted in some hour of 
discouragement to think, amounts to a fatal disqualification, such as quite 
takes away the rational confidence of success. Let me come to her aid, in the 
assurance that God connects Himself even the more certainly with one party, if 
only there is, in that one, a believing and truly faithful spirit, prepared for 
the work. He pledges himself in formal promise to one party, in all such 
conditions, declaring that the believing wife sanctifies, takes away the defect 
of, the unbelieving husband. Let her also consider what is said of young 
Timothy—how the apostle figures the faith of the good grandmother, and her 
daughter the good mother, descending on Timothy in the third generation, when 
his father, all this time, was a Greek, probably an unbeliever and idolater. 
There was not force enough, you perceive, in all that father's influence to 
break the descent of the faith of these two godly mothers upon his son.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p22">This, 
then, is the conclusion to which we are brought; that qualifications are wanted 
for this work as for almost no other, and that where they are really had, if it 
be

<pb n="269" id="iv.ii-Page_269" />
only by one party, they are not likely to fail. But how 
shall they be obtained? that is the question. Who is subtle enough to go through 
this hunt of the character, and actually find every loose joint of morality ill 
his practice, every vice of defect, or distemper in his Christian life? No one, 
I answer—that is impossible. No weeding process, carried on by ourselves, ever 
did or can extirpate our evils. The only true method here is the method of 
faith; to be more perfectly and wholly trusted to God, more singly, simply 
Christian. God's touch in us can feel out every thing; every most subtle spot of 
wrong or weakness he can heal. The reason why we have so many of these spots 
and disqualifying vices is, that we are only a little Christian. Whereas, if we 
could be fully entered into Christ's keeping, and have our whole consciousness 
overspread and clothed by his righteousness, we should live, in every part, and 
be kept in holy equilibrium above our defects and disorders, all the time. Put 
ye on the Lord Jesus Christ then as a complete investiture, and there will be no 
poison flowing down upon your children, from any thing in your life and example. 
If Christ is made, to those who trust in him, wisdom, righteousness, 
sanctification, and redemption, what is there that he can not and will not be 
made? Wonderful is the completeness of any soul that is complete in him. How 
pure and perfect the morality, how wise the discretion, how gentle and full, and 
free, the life in which he lives! The house and its discipline become a most 
joyous element to children, when thus

<pb n="270" id="iv.ii-Page_270" />
administered. Every thing good in it is welcome, even the restraints and supervisions; for they have a genera] air of confidence 
and hope and gentle feeling, that wins and not repels. Even authority itself is 
welcome, because it is enforced by character, and not by tones of violence, or 
dictatorial airs of heat and menace. Whoever comes thus into God's full love, 
to be in it and of it, has a true equipment for the family administration. If it 
can be said—Herein is Love, what else can really be wanting? This bond of 
perfectness, brings all needed qualifications with it, so that when the love or 
the faith working by it, really reigns and tempers the man by its impulse, it 
can truly be said, as of Abraham—For I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord.</p>

<pb n="271" id="iv.ii-Page_271" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="III. Physical Nurture, to Be a Means of Grace." progress="65.25%" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">III.<br />PHYSICAL NURTURE, TO BE A MEANS OF GRACE. </h2>
<p class="comment" id="iv.iii-p1">"Feed me with food convenient 
for me, lest I be full and deny thee and say, who is the Lord?"—<scripRef passage="Prov 30:8-9" id="iv.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Prov|30|8|30|9" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.8-Prov.30.9"><i>Proverbs</i>, xxx. 8-9</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p2">A MOST fit subject of prayer! And if the feeding of an adult person, such 
as Agur, has a connection so intimate with his religious life and character, how 
much more the feeding and the physical nurture of a child. I use the text, 
therefore, to introduce, for our present consideration, as a kind of first 
point, the food or feeding of children, and their physical treatment generally. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p3">It will not be incredible to any thoughtful person, least of all to any 
genuinely philosophic person, that the treatment and fare of the body has much 
to do with the quality of the soul, or mind—its affinities, passions, 
aspirations, tempers; its powers of thought and sentiment, its imaginations, its 
moral and religious development. For the body is not only a house to the mind as 
other houses are, which we may live in for a time with no perceptible effect on 
our character, but it is a house in the sense of being the mind's own organ; its 
external life itself, the medium of all its action, the instrument of its 
thought and feeling, the inlet also

<pb n="272" id="iv.iii-Page_272" />
of all its knowledges and impressions, and the instigator, by 
a thousand reactions, of all such spiritual riot and corruption as have had 
their leaven brewed in as many physical abuses and disorders. So intimate is 
this connection of mind and body, so very close to real oneness are they, that 
no one can, by any possibility, be a Christian in his mind, and not be in some 
sense a Christian in his body. If his soul is to be a temple of the Holy Ghost, 
then his body must be. If his soul is under government, then his body will be. 
And if his body is not under government, then his soul, by no possibility, can 
be; save that, in every such ease, it will and must be under the government of 
the body; subject to its power, swayed by all its excesses and distempers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p4">Hence 
that most determined, almost proud, resolve of the apostle, when he declares—"I 
will not be brought under the power of any." Under the body? No! he will scorn 
that low kind of thraldom. Meats, drinks, appetites—none of these shall have the 
mastery in him. He will assert the supreme right of the soul or person, above 
the house it lives in; so God's preeminent right in the soul. He will say to 
the body—"stay thou down there"—as they that fast do, in fasting; and, what is 
more profoundly, more scientifically rational than fasting, when it is practiced 
in the real insight of its reasons? It is the soul rising up, in God's name, 
to assert herself over the body; over its appetites, passions, tempers, and, if 
possible, distempers, And how often the poor, coarse, stupid, sensual, fast-<pb n="273" id="iv.iii-Page_273" />bound slaves of the body, calling themselves disciples, 
need this kind of war, and a regular campaign of it, to get their souls 
uppermost and trim themselves for the race.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p5">One must be a very inobservant 
person, not to have noticed, that all his finest and most God-ward aspirations 
are smothered under any load of excess, or overindulgence. It is as if the 
body were calling down all the other powers, even those of poetry, magnanimity, 
and religion, to help it do the scarcely possible work of digestion. At that 
point they gather. The sense of beauty is there, and the soul's angel of hope, 
and the testimony of God's peace, and the music of devotion, and the thrill of 
sermons, dosing, all together, and soughing in dull dreams round the cargo of 
poppies in the hold of the body. To raise any fresh sentiment is now impossible. 
Even prayer itself is mired, and can not struggle out. The news of some best 
friend's death can only be answered by dry interjections, and forced postures of 
grief, that will not find their meaning till to-morrow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p6">And much the same thing 
holds true, only under a different form, when the body is prematurely diseased 
and broken, by the excesses of self-indulgence. Its distempers will distemper 
the mind itself; its pains prick through into the sensibilities, even of the 
spiritual nature. Out of the pits of the body, dark clouds will steam up into 
the chambers of the soul, and all the devils of dyspepsia will be hovering in 
them, to scare away its peace, and choke the godlike possibilities, out of which 
its better motions should be springing.</p>


<pb n="274" id="iv.iii-Page_274" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p7">So important a thing, for the religious life of the soul, is 
the feeding of the body. Vast multitudes of disciples have no conception of the 
fact. Living in a swine's body, regularly over-loaded and oppressed every day of 
their lives, they wonder that so great difficulties and discouragements rise up 
to hinder the Christian clearness of their soul. Could they but look into Agur's 
prayer, and take the meaning—feed me with food convenient for me, lest I be 
full, and deny thee, and say, who is the Lord?—they would find a real gospel in 
it. And making it truly their own, they would dismiss, at once, whole armies of 
doubts; their faith would get wings to rise; they would rest their soul in an 
element of power, and peace and sweetness, and would run the way of God's 
commandments with a wonderful clearness and liberty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p8">I have spoken, thus 
briefly, to a fact of adult experience, because it is adult conviction which 
my subject needs to obtain. To simply look on children from without, and tell 
what effects will be wrought on their religious tempers and habit by their 
feeding, and the general nurture of their body, will not carry any depth of 
conviction by itself; for there is no creature of God less adequately 
understood, or conceived, than a child. And therefore it is that I appeal to 
parents, in this manner, requiring them to make some observation of themselves; 
to notice what becomes of them, and their sentiments, and senses of Christ and 
of God, when they are down under the burdens of an overloaded, or permanently 
diseased body.</p>


<pb n="275" id="iv.iii-Page_275" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p9">The principle I am here asserting, as regards the religious import of feeding and bodily nurture, in the case of children, is the 
same on which the child Daniel and his friends acted, in the choice of their 
very simple and temperate diet. Whether Daniel had been brought up from his 
infancy in this manner does not appear. He may have been prompted to this 
choice, by a purely divine impulse. But whether he came into it by one method or 
the other, makes little difference; for, in either case, the most important 
matter is to observe the result, and that such kind of feeding was chosen, or 
instituted, for the sake of the result that would follow, on perfectly natural 
principles, viz: to give greater clearness to the religious perceptions and 
sentiments of the soul. The body grew toward perfect health, because it was 
burdened and distempered by no excesses. And the soul was just as much more open 
to God and the sense of unseen things, as the body was more serenely and 
blissfully well, in its physical condition. In this manner the child's nature 
grew apace, in the molds of a perfectly evened judgment, and was also 
wonderfully opened to God and all highest discoveries of his will. In a certain 
sense, he became a great prophet by his physical nurture—God gave him knowledge, 
thus, and skill, in all learning and wisdom, and he had understanding in all 
visions and dreams. His feeding stood with his health, and with all purest 
affinities and deepest openings toward God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p10">Let us glance a moment, now, at some of the points

<pb n="276" id="iv.iii-Page_276" />
here involved, and distinguish, if we can, the 1esllts that are 
always depending on the sight feeding of children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p11">The child is taken, when his 
training begins, in a state of naturalness, as respects all the bodily tastes 
and tempers, and the endeavor should be to keep him in that key; to let no 
stimulation of excess, or delicacy, disturb the simplicity of nature, and no 
sensual pleasuring, in the name of food, become a want or expectation of his 
appetite. Any artificial appetite begun, is the beginning of distemper, disease, 
and a general disturbance of natural proportion. Intemperance! the woes of 
intemperate drink I how dismal the story, when it is told; how dreadful the 
picture, when we look upon it. From what do the father and mother recoil, with 
a greater and more total horror of feeling, than the possibility that their 
child is to be a drunkard? Little do they remember that he can be, even before 
he has so much as tasted the cup; and that they themselves can make him so, 
virtually, without meaning it, even before he has gotten his language! 
Nine-tenths .of the intemperate drinking begins, not in grief and destitution, 
as we so often hear, but in vicious feeding. Here the scale of order and 
simplicity is first broken, and then what shall a distempered or distemperate 
life run to, more certainly, than to what is intemperate? False feeding genders 
false appetite, and when the soul is burning, all through, in the fires of false 
appetite, what is that but a universal uneasiness? and what will this uneasiness 
more naturally do, than betake itself to

<pb n="277" id="iv.iii-Page_277" />
the pleasurable excitement of drink? What is wanted is a 
sensation—the soul is aching for a sensation; for it is one of the miseries of 
food that the tasting pleasure is soon over and the cloyed body turns away in 
disgust; one of the excellencies of drink, that the sensation is a long one, 
and may be easily drawn out so as to cover whole hours of duration. Food, sleep, 
friends, the self-enjoyment of character-what an excellent and easy substitute 
it is for them all! Thus, for example, when a very young child, taken by the 
captivating flavor of some dainty or confectionery, has refused to restrain 
itself, and has kept on, as by a kind of spell, repeating the sensation again 
and again, till the organs, dried and cloyed by excess, refuse to give it 
longer, you will see that a wonderful uneasiness follows, asking what sensation 
next? and really there is nothing that can fill the vacant space, or quiet the 
uneasiness. One toy or another will be seized and thrown into the fire. The 
plays that before satisfied look insipid and do not please. The world goes ill 
because there is nothing good enough in it, and a general cry finishes the 
overdone pleasure of the day. And here you have in small, as in a single view, 
just that misery of distemper and uneasiness which is wrought, by the bad 
feeding of childhood, and prepares the vice of intemperance, even before it 
appears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p12">It is only a larger and more comprehensive mischief of the wrong 
feeding of children, that it puts them under the body, teaches them to value 
bodily sensations, makes them sensual every way, and sets them

<pb n="278" id="iv.iii-Page_278" />
lusting in every kind of excess. The vice of impurity is 
taught, how commonly, thus, at the mother's table. The finer sentiments and 
wits of children are smothered also and deadened, by this same animalizing 
process. They make a dull figure at school. Their feeling is coarse, their 
conscience weak, their passions low and violent. Their higher affinities, those 
which ally them to God and character and unseen worlds, appear to be closed up, 
and the lines of their faces, particularly about the mouth, give a low sensual 
expression, even when the upper-head is large and full. A certain degree of 
selfishness is likely to be somehow developed in children, for sin of every kind 
is selfish, but the lowest, meanest, and most utterly degraded type of 
selfishness, is the sensual; that which centers in the body, and makes every 
thing bend to bodily sensation And yet the early feeding and growth of children 
tends, how often, to just this and nothing higher. Saying nothing of genius and 
great action, impossible to be developed in this manner out of the finest 
possible organization, what hope is there under such abuse of nature, that 
religion will there begin to loosen her noble aspirations, and claim her sonship 
with God? What place can the love of God find open, in a soul that is shut up 
under the brutishness of sensuality? What sensibility is left for Christ and 
God, when the body has become the total manhood?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p13">And exactly this it will most certainly be, if first it 
becomes the total childhood. We have a way of saying, continually, that children 
are creatures of the

<pb n="279" id="iv.iii-Page_279" />
senses, and we please ourselves in making allowances for 
them in this manner, and raising expectations of them that suppose the 
likelihood of their, by and by, coming out of their senses, into the higher 
ranges of thought and spiritual impulse. But we do not remember, always, the 
immense distinction between being in the senses and being in the sensualities; 
between going after the eyes, and going after the stomach; between the almost 
divine curiosity of intelligence, exploring all objects, sounds, and colors, to 
get in the stock of its mental furniture, and the totally incurious hankering of 
appetite, for some finer, freer indulgence of the animal sensation. Little hope 
is there of a child, who is in the senses, after this latter fashion. This he 
will quite seldom or never outgrow; on the contrary, it will overgrow him, and 
subjugate all nobler impulse in him, by a kind of natural law; even as disease 
propagates more disease and not health. In this manner, a child can be fairly 
put under the body for life, by the time he is five years old. And just this, I 
verily believe, is often true. Kindness, it may be, has done it, but it is that 
kindness which is better called cruelty. Coarseness of feeling, lowness of 
impulse, gluttony, dissipation, drunkenness, adultery—all foul passions that 
kennel in a sensual soul, it has cherished as a foster-mother; not once 
imagining the fact, in the indiscreet feeding of the hapless creature trusted to 
its care.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p14">This, too, will be rendered yet more probable by reviewing, 
briefly, some of the methods by which a

<pb n="280" id="iv.iii-Page_280" />
more judicious, and more properly Christian feeding will 
conduce toward a different and happier result.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p15">First of all, it will not be a 
permitted practice, to quiet the child in states of irritation, or stop it in 
crying, or pacify it in fits of ill-nature, by dainties that please the taste. 
What is this but a schooling and drawing out of sensation, by making it the 
reward of just that which is most totally opposite to self-government? It must 
be a very dull child that will not cry and fret a great deal, when it is so 
pleasantly rewarded. Trained, in this manner, to play ill-nature for sensation's 
sake, it will go on rapidly, in the course of double attainment, and will be 
very soon perfected, in the double character of an ill-natured, morbid, 
sensualist, and a feigning cheat beside. By what method, or means, can the great 
themes of God and religion get hold of a soul, that has learned to be governed 
only by rewards of sensation, paid to affectations of grief and deliberate 
actings of ill-nature?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p16">Simplicity also, as opposed to luxuries, condiments, and 
confections, is a condition of all right feeding for infancy and childhood, 
which ought to approve itself to the most ordinary measure of parental 
discretion. Of course I do not mean to say that the child is never to have his 
holiday feast—that would be to cut him off from another kind of benefit—I only 
insist that he is not to have a perpetual holiday, and be stimulated by 
continual flavors on his organs, till the beautiful simplicity of his appetite 
is gone and nothing pleases longer, but that which is intense

<pb n="281" id="iv.iii-Page_281" />
enough to be rather poison than food. Coffee, for 
example—what can be worse for a child's body, or his future character, than to 
be dosed every morning with his clip of coffee? No matter if he cries for it, 
all the worse if he does; for it shows that he has been already taught to love 
it, and is so far taken away, prematurely, from the natural simplicity of his 
tastes. And how is the child going to be drawn by the beauty of God, and the 
sacred pleasures of God's friendship, when thinking always of the dainties he 
has had, or is again to have, and counting it always the main blessing of 
existence, to have his body seasoned by the flavors of sensation? Instead of 
praying, as possibly he may be taught, in words—"Feed me with food convenient 
for me"—he prays, in fact, from morning to night, with all diseased longings and 
hankerings, to be fed, in the exact contrary, with what will most increase his 
already overgrown sensuality. In a manner faithfully characteristic of his low, 
prudential morality, Paley advises that all children and young person should 
live simply, because they are now susceptible enough to relish simple things; in 
order that, as their tastes grow duller with advancing age, they may allow 
themselves a freer indulgence in the stimulations of appetite, and may so 
maintain the feeding pleasures to the last. Counsel not to be questioned, even 
if these pleasures were the chief end of life itself. We are only disappointed 
and vexed by the lowness of it, when we recall, what is the real and true penalty 
of youthful indulgence, that it takes away the possible relish of truth, duty, 
and religion, and makes

<pb n="282" id="iv.iii-Page_282" />
the soul forever inaccessible to these noblest powers of 
character and blessedness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p17">In a wise, physical nurture, it is a matter of great 
import also to regulate the times of feeding. For this induces the sense of 
order, which is closely allied to a habit of self-government. If the nursing 
child is simply stuffed to its last limit, at any and all hours, then it is put 
in the way, not of intelligent feeding, which is interspaced by rest, but of 
always being filled to its limit. The feeding must, of course, be as much more 
frequent in infancy as the demands of a more rapid consumption require, but 
there should be times, and a degree of order established, as soon as possible; 
otherwise the stuffing method will go on into childhood, and boyhood, and by 
that time the bodily habit is in total disorder, carrying the tempers and 
general character with it. The breakfast before breakfast, and the dinner before 
dinner, and the casual snatching and feeding at all hours between, bring the 
child to the table with a scowl upon his face, and a nervous, morbid look of 
disgust, which declare, as plainly as possible, that there is nothing good 
enough prepared for him; and, quite as plainly, that he is a poor, misgoverned 
and spoiled child. He is overtaken by all the woes of sensuality, and yet has 
gotten almost none of its pleasures; for he is always kept, by his irregular, 
ungoverned feeding, so close up to the line. of possible appetite, that 
peevishness and ill-nature are the spice of all his sensations, and his body and 
soul are about equally distempered by the morbid irritations and dyspeptic woes 
that have come upon them. What a preparation

<pb n="283" id="iv.iii-Page_283" />
is this for the calm, sweet, thoughtful, motives 
of religion, and the gentle whispers of God's truth in the heart!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p18">It should 
also be understood in the religious training of children, how great mischiefs 
are likely to follow, when much is made of the pleasures of the table. If the 
feeding is the great circumstance of the house and the day, if the discourse 
turns always on the peculiar relish of this, or the wonderful delicacy of that, 
and the main stress of life in general on the bliss of good living, it will not 
much avail, that the parents have a certain wish to see their children grow up 
in religion. A stranger falling into such a family, will be amazed to find how 
pervasive and spirit-like this most unethereal, undiffusive kind of bliss may 
be. The smack of appetite will seem to be in the atmosphere of the house. It 
will be as if the gastric nerve of the family were become the whole brain. A 
certain coarseness of feeling and character will appear in every thing. The 
grain will be coarse, both of body and soul; and the general expression of 
manners, faces, and voices, will be such as indicates a reduction of grade, in 
all the finer impulses of society, intelligence, and duty. The family affections 
themselves will seem to have fallen back, to make room for the valued bliss of 
the appetites. No matter how much of prayer and regular church-going there may 
be in such a family, the child brought up in it has a most sad fortune to bear, 
in the savoring habit to which it trains him. Nor is it only in some high 
conditioned family, where wealth is steeping itself in

<pb n="284" id="iv.iii-Page_284" />
luxury, that this kind of woe is put upon children. It quite as 
often begins at the coarse, low table of the sensually minded poor. These are 
even most likely of all to live, and teach their children to live, for what they 
may eat. The humble Christian mother, it may be, having no luxuries of dress and 
show to give her children, makes it a great point to have them enjoy the feeding 
of their bodies; and so, instead of fining them to a nobler pleasure in the 
virtues of frugality, order, gentle society, and good action, she graduates them 
into just that coarsest sensuality which is the bane of all character, for this 
life and the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p19">It is a much greater point, in this connection, than is 
commonly supposed, that children should be trained to good manners in their 
eating. Good manners are a kind of self-government which operates continually to 
keep the body under, and hold the sensualizing tendency of food in check. 
Animals have no manners, and the higher gift of manners is allowed to man, to 
keep him from the coarseness and lowness to which his animal nature would 
otherwise run. In this view, good manners are even a sort of first-stage 
religion, for the reduction of the body. If the child is practiced carefully, at 
his food, in deferring to superiors and seniors; in the restraint of haste, or 
greediness; in the proprieties of positions, and the handsome uses of tools; in 
the limitation of his feeding by his wants, and a good-natured submission to 
restriction when restriction is needed for his good; he will not grow sensual in 
that manner, but his mind will be all the while getting sovereignty

<pb n="285" id="iv.iii-Page_285" />
over the body. Good breeding and civility are, 
in this view, indispensable. The Christian training of children, without any 
care of their manners in these respects, is only the training, in fact, of 
barbarians and savages, in thie houses of such as call themselves Christian 
people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p20">There is great importance also, for a similar reason, in the 
observance of a Christian blessing, or giving of thanks at the table. The mere 
form, taken only as a constantly recurring acknowledgment of God and the 
obligations of gratitude, laid on the family by his goodness, is a matter of 
inestimable value. The bare recollection of a higher nature and the higher 
meaning of life, coupled uniformly thus with the order of the table, qualifies 
the lower sensations, and raises them to a kind of spiritual dignity It is even 
a pitiful figure, in this view, which the great Franklin makes, when, with so 
little show of philosophy, saying nothing of Christian reverence, he recites, in 
a manner of evident pleasure, the wit of his boyhood: asking his father, at the 
packing of his barrel of meat, why he did not say grace over the whole barrel at 
once, and save the necessity of so many repetitions? These repetitions are the 
very things most wanted. They compose the liturgy of the table, and have their 
value, not in the quantities of meat they season, but in the seasoning of the 
partakers themselves, by so many reiterations of their, at least, formal homage 
and gratitude. At the same time there should be much care taken to make these 
blessings of the table more than a form; to connect a real and felt meaning with 
them, and make them the expression of a living and true

<pb n="286" id="iv.iii-Page_286" />
gratitude in all present. Children can be so trained, in this 
matter, as even to miss the flavor of their meat, when no blessing is upon it. 
What then can be expected, in a Christian family, when the children are put to 
their food with no such recognition of God and have their faces turned downward 
always upon it, even as if they were animals? Doubtless the blessing may, too 
often, be a mere form, but it is a form which, apart from any conscious glow of 
sentiment, no Christian family can afford to lose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p21">Much also may be done for 
children, by associating subjects, and sentiments, and plans of practical 
charity, with the blessings and pleasures of the table. To do this requires no 
very ingenious methods, or deeply studied plans. It will be done almost, of 
course, if the parents themselves are, at all, given to such things; for, in 
such a case, they can hardly fail to speak of the children of the poor, and the 
bitter pains and pinings of their unsatisfied hunger. If the appetites of 
children are eager and easily turned to a habit of sensuality, their sympathies 
also are quick, and their compassions wonderfully tender. Let these last be 
called into play, and kept in play, as they may be always by a few simple words 
of charity, and proposed acts of bounty to the children of want, and the 
former, the appetites, will become incentives even habitually, to what is 
noblest in feeling and remotest from a properly sensual character. The body 
itself becomes the interpreter, in such a case, of want, and offers itself dutifully to mercy, to be used as its organ.</p>


<pb n="287" id="iv.iii-Page_287" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p22">Such are a few of the suggestions that require to be 
noted and observed, in the right feeding of children Others will occur to you 
daily, as your work goes on, if only you are really awake to the transcendent 
importance of the subject. Let it never be assumed, for one moment, that you are 
now doing nothing and can be doing nothing for your children, because you are 
only feeding their bodies. A very considerable part of your parental charge lies 
just here; in giving your children such a nurture in the body, as makes them 
superior to the body; subordinates the passions, and evens the tempers of the 
body; prepares them to a state of robust and massive healthiness; gives them 
clearer heads, and nobler sentiments of truth; preparing them, in that manner, 
to be good scholars, to have their affectional nature opened wide by a general 
love, to have their perceptive feeling quickened to all highest forms of beauty 
and good, and so to have them ready, more and more ready, for a state of 
eternally unsealed affinity with God. There is not any thing, in the highest 
ranges of their spiritual and religious nature, that will not be somehow 
affected, and powerfully too, by the feeding of their bodies. Even their 
conscience itself, which is God's own organ or throne, so to speak, in their 
nature—the most self-asserting and, as we should say, most indestructible of all 
their powers—can be made to ring out clear and true, like a bell in the night, 
or it can be stifled and choked, so as scarcely to be audible—all by the mere 
feeding of the body. So there is a feeding that makes a manly life, and a 
feeding that makes a mean, weak,

<pb n="288" id="iv.iii-Page_288" />
ignoble life. So there is a feeding which makes room for God, 
and a feeding that leaves him no vacant space or chamber to fill. The question 
here is not, exactly, what converting power is exerted or not exerted, what 
Christian truth impressed or not impressed, but it is what kind of metal, in 
fact, the future man is to be made of; for all that is entered, thus early, into 
the feeding habit of the body, is about as really composite and substantial as 
that which is prepared in the inborn properties of nature itself. This feeding 
nurture, if we take the real sense of it, is to grow in good or bad affinities 
and possibilities; to grow a body under the soul, or over it; to form a good or 
bad staple, in the substance of the man, which is going to remain unchanged, 
by all his future changes and transformations, about as certainly as his face, 
or gait, and in much the same degree.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p23">To complete this view of the bodily 
nurture and keeping, something ought also to be said of personal neatness, and 
also of dress, in both of which the bodily habit is concerned, though in a more 
external and less decisive way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p24">As regards the matter of personal neatness, I 
will only suggest the very close relationship of association between it, as a 
habit, and the spiritual habit of the soul in religion. In this holy endeavor of 
grace, or religion, the soul aspires to be clean. Conscious of great defilement 
in sin, it hears a call to come and be made white, even as the snow. It begins 
with the

<pb n="289" id="iv.iii-Page_289" />
prayer—"Create in me a clean heart, O God," and the longing after purity and a clean consciousness before Him, draws it on. To be 
washed, purified, made clean—under these, and such like terms of aspiration, it 
is exercised, in all the keeping of the life, that it may incur no spot or 
stain, and be effectually purged from all most subtle defilements. In this view, 
bodily neatness, or the cleanly keeping of the person, is a kind of outward 
religion going before, preparing tastes, images, sensibilities, habits that make 
the soul more akin to religion, readier to feel the obligation, and labor in the 
purifying endeavor. And, in this view, the mother, the poor Christian mother, 
who has nothing of this world's good, as we commonly speak, to put upon her 
children, has yet one of the best goods of all. which she may, without fail, 
bestow, viz: a cleanly habit. She gives them a great mark of honor, and sets 
them in a way of great hope and preferment, as regards all highest character, 
when she trains them to a felt necessity of neatness and order. On the other 
hand, if she allows them to grow up in a filthy and loose habit, crowding all 
bounty upon them, and breathing out her soul beside, in prayer and fasting on 
their account, it will be wonderful if they have much sensibility to the 
defilements of the soul, or come to God in any determinate longings after 
purity. Nay, it will be wonderful if the dirt upon their persons and clothing 
is not found upon their conscience also, and if they do not go on to live the 
disorder in their souls, which has been the untidy element of their bodies.</p>


<pb n="290" id="iv.iii-Page_290" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p25">There is also this very peculiar excellence in neatness, that 
it is not ambitious, not for show, but more for what it is in itself—an honest 
kind of benefit, or good, that brings along no bad or false motive with it. Hence 
there is no temptation in the practice. Honor and ornament and grace of 
poverty, as it often is, it is only the more truly such, that it simply fulfills 
and perpetuates a fixed necessity, looking after no reward, save what it is to 
itself. Formed to such a habit, and scarcely conscious of it, the children grow 
into a kind of pure simplicity in good, which is itself one of the finest 
symbols and surest outward preparations of the religious life and character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p26">The 
subject of dress, taken as related to religious character in youth, is one of 
transcendent importance, but as I am treating mostly of what is to be lone for 
children, in the few first years of their training, I shall dismiss the subject 
with only a few suggestions, such as my particular purpose appears to require. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p27">There is this very singular and striking contrast between animals and men, that 
they are born dressed, and these to be dressed; while yet the fact of a dress is 
equally necessary to both. The object of the distinction appears to be, to 
allow, in the latter case, a certain liberty of form and appearance, even as 
there is given a grand central liberty of life and character within. It allows 
us to choose what shall be added to finish out our form, or appearing; and it 
is a singular fact, in this connection, that we always take our dress to be, in 
some sense, ourselves; just as if it grew out

<pb n="291" id="iv.iii-Page_291" />
of our bodily substance; so that we feel ourselves ordinarily limited and hampered, in behavior and manners, in thought and feeling, 
and fancy, by the dress we have on. The consciousness of being badly, or half 
absurdly dressed, makes us awkward. We can not sit down to write in a sordid and 
tattered dress—thought can not sufficiently respect itself, the feeling nature 
and the taste and the fancy can not be in trim in such a guise. As a king would 
not like to appear in the dress of a convict, so they ask a dress that more 
respects their quality. There is a fearfully powerful reaction, thus, in dress, 
upon what is inmost and deepest in character. And so much is there in this fact, 
that every Christian parent should be fully alive to it, even from the first; 
understanding that the child is going to enlarge his consciousness, so as, in a 
sense, to take in his dress and be configured to it—inverting the common order 
of speech on the subject, when we talk of cut ting the dress to the child; for 
it is equally true, in a different sense, that the child will be cut to his 
dress.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p28">Hence the dreadful mischief done to a child, by what may be 
called the dolling of it; that is, by dressing, or over-dressing it, just to 
please, or amuse, or, what is really more true, to tickle a certain weak and 
foolish pride in the parents. What meantime has become of that most tender and 
godly concern, which belongs to the Christian charge put upon them, in the gift 
of this same 
child? It takes whole months, how often, to get the child's looks and dress into 
such trim that it can be offered by them for baptism, making the desired impression;

<pb n="292" id="iv.iii-Page_292" />
in which it turns out that the chief object to them, 
of baptism, is the exhibition of the doll they have been dressing; not to get 
the seal and sacrament of God's mercy upon it, as a creature in the heritage of 
their own corrupted life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p29">And then, afterwards, the dressing goes on still, in 
faithful keeping with its sad beginning. In a few days this same child appears, 
marching the streets, in the figure of a little gentleman with a cane; or if it 
be a daughter, hung with necklaces and chains, and set off with as much of 
finery as can well be supported—visibly conscious, in either case, of the fine 
show being made; even!. the foolish parents, it might fitly despise, were just 
now admiring their doll at home, and praising to itself the pretty figure it 
made!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p30">Is this now the dress of a Christian child? is this such a dress as a 
properly Christian nurture prescribes? What is this child training for, but 
simply to be a fop, or fashionist, or fool? This taste for show, and finery, and 
flattery—what is it but the beginning of all irreligion? and what will the after 
life be, but the continuance of this beginning?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p31">Just contrary to this, whoever 
will bring up a child for God, must put him, at the very first, into God's modes 
and measures. The real question of dress, is what shall be put upon this child, 
to make it feel most like a Christian—what will give him the finest feeling 
with the least of show and vanity? What will leave him in a state most natural. 
and simple, and farthest from affectation? What will be most like to the

<pb n="293" id="iv.iii-Page_293" />
putting on of Christ himself, his righteousness, 
beauty, truth, meekness, and dignity? Dress your child for Christ, if you will 
have him a Christian; bring every thing, in the training, even of his body, to 
this one final aim, and it will be strange, if the Christian body you give him 
does not contain a Christian soul.</p>


<pb n="294" id="iv.iii-Page_294" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="IV. The Treatment that Discourages Piety." progress="70.85%" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v">
<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">IV.<br />THE TREATMENT THAT DISCOURAGES PIETY. </h2>
<p class="comment" id="iv.iv-p1">"Fathers provoke not your children to 
anger, lest they be discouraged."—<scripRef passage="Col 3:21" id="iv.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Col|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.21"><i>Colossians</i>, iii. 21</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p2">DISCOURAGED, the apostle 
means, in good; that is, in worthy purposes and pious endeavors. Nothing will 
more certainly put a child in a discouraged feeling, than to be angered by a 
parent's ill-nature and abuse. The anger is, most certainly, far enough from 
being itself a state of discouragement; but anger is a passion that can not hold 
long and the after state into which it subsides, in the case of inferiors and 
dependants, is commonly a giving up to the bad, a passionless and low 
desperation, that is equivalent to a general surrender of all high aims and 
aspirations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p3">In this view, it would not be altogether amiss, and certainly no 
improper use of the apostle's words, if I were to offer under them a lecture to 
parents, on the provoking ways of treatment and government. But I have chosen 
them for a different purpose, and one that is more inclusive, viz: to introduce 
and give sanction to a discourse on—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p4"><i>The discouragement of piety in children; the 
ways in which it is discouraged, and the great care necessary to avoid a mistake 
so injurious</i>.</p>
<pb n="295" id="iv.iv-Page_295" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p5">I speak here, of course, to parents who really desire the 
spiritual welfare of their children. Nothing is farther off from their design, 
than to push their children away from Christ into a state of alienated and 
discouraged feeling. And yet they do it, very often, by faults of management not 
suspected, and never afterwards discovered; unless, possibly, after the injury 
is done, when it can no longer be repaired.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p6">It becomes, in this view, a very 
serious and practically important question, how, or by what methods, Christian 
parents, unawares to themselves and contrary to their really good intentions, 
discourage piety in their children? Let us see if we can partially answer the 
question.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p7">We begin, then, where the apostle begins with his remonstrance. His 
language is particularly addressed to fathers; for he seems to have in view the 
case of children, who are in the more advanced stages of childhood, or in what 
we call the period of youth. And yet the language is equally applicable to the 
case of mothers and very little children. It might not be wholly amiss for a 
half-grown lad, or youth, who has violated his father's feelings, by some really 
base act of crime, or disobedience, to see, by the smoke of his indignant 
passion, how deeply his right sensibility is revolted. That will never 
discourage him in any thing good. It might even rouse his moral nature, when 
nothing less violent would suffice. The father will really discourage good in 
his son, only when he stings him with a sense of injustice, and keeps him in a 
wounded feeling,

<pb n="296" id="iv.iv-Page_296" />
by his own ungoverned, groundless passion. But in the case 
of the mother, dealing with her very young child, there is no place even for so 
much as a feeling of impatience. No crisis occurs that she has any right to 
carry by a storm. And yet there are many mothers who breed a climate of 5torms 
for their children to grow up in, even from the first. They make an element of 
pettishness and passion, and call it Christian nurture to maintain a kind of 
quarrel with their children, from infancy upward. We do not commonly conceive 
that the children are discouraged, thus, in the matter of piety; but the real 
fact is, that their better, higher nature, quite worn down by such treatment, 
sinks at last into a kind of atrophy, which is the essence of all 
discouragement. By the time they are passed through this first chapter of 
torment, their faces even have begun to take on a forlorn expression, as if 
their well-abused feeling had been quite choked off from every thing hopeful or 
good. Nothing is more beautiful than the God-ward affinities, and glad impulses 
to good, in a childish soul; but when it has once been kiln-dried in this hot 
furnace of motherly or fatherly passion, there is no more any putting forth 
after the divine. A kind of indifference, or sullen prejudice, sets off the 
heart from God, and the gentle affinities close up under the stupor of so great 
early abuse and discouragement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p8">Children are also discouraged and hardened to 
good by too much of prohibition. There is a monotony of continuous, ever 
sounding, prohibition, which is really awful. It does not stop with ten 
commandments, like

<pb n="297" id="iv.iv-Page_297" />
the word of Sinai but it keeps the thunder up, from day 
to day, saying always thou shalt not do this, nor this, not this, till, in fact, 
there is really nothing left to be done. The whole enjoyment, use, benefit, of 
life is quite used up by the prohibitions. The child lives under a tilt-hammer 
of commandment, beaten to the ground as fast as he attempts to rise. All 
commandments, of course, in such a strain of injunction, come to sound very much 
alike, and one appears to be about as important as another. And the result is 
that, as they are all in the same emphasis, and are all equally annoying, the 
child learns to hate them all alike, and puts them all away. He could not think 
of heartily accepting them <i>all</i>, and it would even be a kind of irreverence to 
make a selection. Nothing so fatally worries a child, as this fault of 
over-commandment. The study should be rather to forbid as few things as 
possible, and then to soundly enforce what is forbidden. Such kind of 
prohibitions the child will even like, and will be al] the happier, that he has 
something good to observe. But nothing can be more impotent, in the way of 
authority, than the din of a continual prohibition. Even the commandments of God 
will, in such a case, be robbed of all just authority, by the custom of a 
general weariness and distaste; in which all highest man. dates are leveled to 
equality with the pettiest and most useless restraints.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p9">Again, it is a great discouragement to piety in children, when 
they are governed in a hard, unfeeling, way or in a manner of force and 
overbearing absolutism

<pb n="298" id="iv.iv-Page_298" />
Any thing which puts the child aloof from the parent. or takes 
away the confidence of love and sympathy, will as certainly be a wall to shut 
him away from God. If his Christian father is felt only as a tyrant, he will seem 
to have a tyrant in God's name to bear; and that will be enough to create a 
sullen prejudice against all sacred things. Nor is the case at all better when 
the child is cowed under fear of such a parent, and reduced to a feeling of 
dread or abject submission. There is a beautiful courage in children as respects 
approach to God, when God is not presented as a bugbear; and this natural state 
of courage, is just that which makes the time of childhood so ingenuously open 
to religion. But if their courage, even toward their father, is already broken 
down into fear and servile submission, they will only think of God with as much 
greater fear, and shrink from all the claims of piety with a kind of abject 
recoil, as from a thing forbidden. No gentleness even of Christ will suffice, in 
such a case, to win, or reassure the broken courage of the soul. I recall a 
family in which the father, known as a man of condition and of no little repute 
for his Christian good works, brought up a large family of boys to be ruled at a 
distance. He addressed them in a kind of imperious, unfeeling way; not with any 
violence of manner, but with a stern-faced grin that seemed to say, "it is well 
that you fear me." And fear him they most certainly did—fear was the 
element in which they grew. And the result was that having no self-respect, and 
living under a law of mere suppression, they fell into base immoralities from 
their

<pb n="299" id="iv.iv-Page_299" />
childhood, ant were never afterwards known, even one of 
them, to have so much as a thought of piety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p10">Another and even more common way of 
discouraging children ill matters of piety is by an over-exacting manner, or by 
an extreme difficulty of being pleased. Children love approbation, and are 
specially disappointed, when they fail of it in their meritorious endeavors. 
Their chagrin is nevermore complete, in fact, than when, having set themselves 
to any purpose of well-doing, they are still repulsed by a manner of 
fault-finding at the end, and blamed on account of some trivial defect which 
they did not know, and would really have tried to avoid. Some parents appear to 
think it a matter of true faithfulness, that they be not too easily pleased, 
lest their children should take up loose impressions of the strictness of duty. 
They do not consider how they would fare themselves, if God were to make a point 
of treating them in the same manner. His manner with them is exactly opposite. 
He perceives that he will only repel them, by making it a matter of difficulty 
to please him, and that he could never draw them on, if he did not yield them 
his smile under great faults and shortcomings, and did not give them the 
testimony that they please him, when they are a great way off from his own scale 
of perfection. In all which we may readily see how great discouragement is put 
upon children, in all their good attempts, when their parents will not allow 
themselves to be pleased with any thing they do. Possibly they are withheld by 
scruples of orthodoxy. If so, the mischief is only the greater. What can win a 
child to the

<pb n="300" id="iv.iv-Page_300" />
attempt to please God, when his parents dare not suffer so much 
as a thought of the possibility in him, and, for the same reason, dare not so 
much as approve him themselves. Such kind of orthodoxy can not be too soon 
forsaken, or too earnestly repented of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p11">Closely akin to this, is the fault of 
holding displeasure too long, and yielding it with too great difficulty. It is 
right that children, doing wrong, should encounter some kind of treatment that 
indicates displeasure. But the displeasure should not take the manner of a 
grudge, and hold on after the wrong is visibly felt and repented of. On the contrary, there should even be a hastening toward the child, in glad 
recognitions and cordial greetings, when the tokens only of relenting begin to 
appear; even as the prodigal's father is represented, in the parable, as 
discovering him, in his return, when he is yet a great way off, and advancing to 
meet and embrace him. By this tender figure God is shown us, and the holy 
generosity of his fatherhood is represented. We see that he is only the more 
ready to be pleased, because of his magnanimity; holding no resentments, putting 
off the feeling of offense at the earliest moment, and the cheapest possible 
rate. Nay, He will even take our good by anticipation; accepting us for what we 
ask, before he can accept us for what we are. Well is it for those parents who 
think it incumbent on them, to hold their displeasure till the culprit is 
sufficiently scathed by it, if they do not hold it just a little too long; 
turning, thus, even his repentance into a sullen aversion, and setting it in his 
feeling, that there

<pb n="301" id="iv.iv-Page_301" />
is the same heavy tariff of displeasure still to be 
paid, when he would forsake his sins and turn himself to God. When will it be 
learned that penance is no fit beginning of piety?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p12">And here let me speak of the 
very great danger, after a time of discipline, that the parent may hold his 
displeasure too long; as he certainly will, if there is any ugly feeling, or 
wicked, natural resentment in him. Thus Jean Paul beautifully says:—"A 
punishment is scarcely of such importance to a child as the succeeding quarter 
of an hour, and the transition to forgiveness. After the storm, the seed finds 
the soil warm and softened; the terror and hatred of the punishment are now 
past, which before resisted and struggled against the word, and gentle 
instruction finds its way, and brings healing with it, as honey assuages the 
sting of bees, and oil the pain of a wound. In this hour we can say much, if 
we use the utmost gentleness of voice, and by the manifestation of our own 
pain, soothe that of the child. But every continuance of wintry anger is 
poisonous. Mothers easily fall into this prolongation of punishment. This 
continuance of anger; this would-be punishment of pretending a diminution of 
love, either fails to be comprehended by the child, because he is wholly 
immersed in the present and so misses its effect, or else he becomes satisfied 
with a deprivation of the signs of love, and learns to do without it; or else he 
is embittered by the continuance of punishment for a sin which he has already 
buried. Through this prolongation of harshness, we lose that beautiful and 
touching

<pb n="302" id="iv.iv-Page_302" />
transition into forgiveness, which, by coming slowly and after a long period, 
only loses its power."<note n="17" id="iv.iv-p12.1">Levana iii. § 65.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p13">Hasty and false accusations again are a 
great discouragement to piety in children. Their good feeling, or intention, 
appears to be rated low by their parents, when they are put under the ban of 
dishonor, by false and groundless imputations; and they are very likely, as the 
next thing, to show that they are no better than they were taken to be. On this 
account, a wise parent will be religiously careful of all volunteer and random 
charges of blame, lest he may discourage fatally all pious or ingenuous 
aspirations by them; for to batter self-respect, or insult the sense of 
character, thus gratuitously, is the surest way possible to break every natural 
charm of virtue and religion. The effect is scarcely better where acknowledged 
faults are exaggerated, and set off in colors of derision. It will do for a 
parent to be just, severely just; for, by that means, he will best impress the 
sacred severity of principle. God is just in all his charges and reproofs; but 
there is no manner of excess or spirit of exaggeration in them. And exactly this 
it is which makes his kindness so beautiful, so inspiring to our courage, so 
attractive to our love. But harsh justice, exaggerated justice, is injustice. 
When a child, therefore, is persecuted by railing words, cauterized by satire, 
blamed without reason or measure for faults not easily corrected, the severity 
is really unprincipled as well as unfriendly, and is only the more dreadfully 
mischievous, that it takes on airs of piety,

<pb n="303" id="iv.iv-Page_303" />
and bears the Christian name. How can he be drawn by 
that which has no grace of allowance, and yields no sympathy to the struggles 
of his infirmity? How many poor children are beaten out of all their natural 
affinities for good, by just this kind of cruelty! They had parents who, in 
fault of the better evidences of love and patience, thought to make up the 
deficit in being at least severe enough to be Christian; which, though it was an 
easy grace for them—the only grace at their command—was, alas! fearfully hard 
on the subjects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p14">We bring into view a different class of discouraging causes, 
when we speak of that anxiousness, or always miserable concern, for children, by 
which some parents keep them in a continual torment of suppression. We have 
really no right to allow a properly anxious feeling any where. Anxiety is a word 
of unbelief, or unreasoning dread. Full faith in God puts it at rest; any solid 
conviction of necessity and right is chloroform to the pain of it. And we have 
the less right to be anxious, that it is a feeling which destroys the comfort of 
others whenever and wheresoever it appears. Only to be in a room with an anxious 
person, though a stranger, is enough to make one positively unhappy; for the manner, the nervous unsteadiness, and worry, and shift, are so irresistibly 
expressive, that no effort of silence, or suppression, is able to conceal the 
torment. To go a journey thus with an anxious person, is about the worst kind of 
pilgrimage. What then is the woe put upon a hapless little one or child, who is 
shut up day by day and year by year, to the always fearing look and deprecating

<pb n="304" id="iv.iv-Page_304" />
whine, the questioning, protesting, super-cautionary 
keeping of a nervously anxious mother. If the child catches the infection 
himself, he will never come to any thing; never dare any great purpose that 
belongs to a man, or a Christian. And if he does not catch it, which is more 
probable, then he will pitch himself into a campaign of will and passion with 
all that kind of control, a good deal less rational, probably, than the control 
itself. Simply to enter the house will raise a breeze in his feeling, and he 
will be worried and fretted, till he has somehow made his escape. Nothing is 
more opposite to the hopeful and free spirit of childhood, and nothing will so 
dreadfully overcast the sky of childhood, as the sad kind of weather it is 
always making. It worries the child in every putting forth and play, lest he 
should somehow be hurt; takes him away, or would, from every contact with the 
great world's occasions, that would give fit schooling to his manhood. And then, 
since the child will most certainly learn, at last, how little reason there was 
in the eternal distress of so many fears and imaginations of harm, he is sure to 
be issued finally, in a feeling of confirmed disrespect, which is the end of all 
good influence or advice. And then it will be so much the worse, if the anxiety 
whose bagpipe melody has been the torment of his early days, has shown itself 
in the same unregulated way in matters of religion. Nothing will set a child 
farther off from religion, or make him more utterly incapable of sympathy with 
it, than to have had it put upon him in a whining and misgiving

<pb n="305" id="iv.iv-Page_305" />
way, in all his moods and occasions. No! there must 
be a certain courage in maternity and the religion of it. The child must be 
wisely trusted to danger, and shown how to conquer it. A pleasure must be taken 
in giving him a certain range of adventure; and he must see that his courage 
and capacity are confided in. And then it must be seen, in the same way, that 
his truth, fidelity, piety, are as much expected as his manhood. In a certain 
good sense, the mother may be anxious for him, burdened in her prayers in his 
behalf, but she must take on hope and confidence nevertheless, and show that 
courage in him, as regards all good endeavor, is met and supported by courage in 
herself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p15">Again, it will be found that piety is very commonly discouraged in 
children, by giving them tests of character that are inappropriate to their age. 
There is an immense cruelty put upon children here, by parents who have really 
no design but simply to be faithful. Their child, for example, loses his temper 
in some matter in which he is crossed; and the conclusion is forthwith sprung 
upon him that he has a bad heart, and is certainly no Christian child. Whereupon 
he ceases to pray; or, if he is put to it as a form, does it with an averted and 
reluctant feeling, as if the wrong were conclusive against his prayers. It is 
only necessary to ask how the father, how the mother would themselves fare, 
tested by the same rule? If irritation, passion, any loss of temper, is 
conclusive against the little being who has scarcely begun to be practiced in 
self-government,

<pb n="306" id="iv.iv-Page_306" />
how is it with them who ought by this time to be immovably 
fixed in their serenity? So if the child has played, or shown some eagerness for 
play on Sunday, has not the father, or the mother, who indeed has outgrown all 
such care for play, been delving still, even in the church worship itself, and 
at the table of communion, in schemes, and projects, and works, that thrust 
out, for the time, even these most sacred things from any due place in their 
attention? If sometimes a mere child is carried away by exuberant life and 
playfulness, is that worse than to be cankered by the love of gain, or by the 
severe and sober sins of a grasping, eager, worldly manhood? The sins of 
children are ingenuous and open, and on just that account are to be less 
severely judged. The sins of manhood are sins of gravity, prudence, 
self-seeking, always contriving to wear some plausible aspect of sobriety and 
dignity; but they ale not any the more consistent with piety on that account. We 
do not judge that any one is of course without piety, or is no Christian, 
because he has faults, or failings, or even because he is overtaken by sins; why 
then should a child be condemned, as having no true evidence of piety, just 
because he is only a little less under the power of evil than his Christian 
father and mother? God, I am certain, judges children's faults in no such 
manner, and therefore it is never to be assumed by us that they are without 
piety, because they falter in some things. If they only falter, seeming still to 
love what is good, and struggle ingenuously after it, there is just as good 
reason to hope that their hearts

<pb n="307" id="iv.iv-Page_307" />
have been touched by the Spirit of God, as there is 
that the hearts of older persons have been, when they are groping always in the 
seventh chapter of the Romans, having a mind to serve God, but always failing in 
the service. The child must be judged or tested in the same general way as the 
adult. If he is wholly perverse, has no spirit of duty, turns away from all 
religious things, it will not discourage any thing good in him to tell him that 
he is without piety; but if he loves religious things, wants to be in them, 
tries after a good and obedient life, he is to be shown how tenderly God regards 
him, how ready he is to forgive him; and when he stumbles or falls, how kindly 
he will raise him up, how graciously help him to stand. Nor does it make any 
difference that no time is remembered, when he seemed to be brought unto God, by 
a great change of experience, such as adult persons are often the subjects of. He ought not to be the subject of any such change; and if he is properly 
trained, will not be. As regards the testing of his condition or character, 
nothing at all depends on that. It will even be a good sign for him that he has 
always seemed to love Christ; and it will be no proper evidence to the contrary, 
that he sometimes falters. Children are very ingenuous, and they may even show 
some disinclination, for a time, to all religious duties, without creating any 
such evidence. Adults often suffer such disinclination, when they do not allow 
it to appear. The sum of all I would say here is, let children be judged as 
children, and let them not be cruelly discouraged in all thoughts of love to

<pb n="308" id="iv.iv-Page_308" />
God, because they falter, as older people do; only in a different 
manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p16">I must also speak of another and more general mode of discouragement, in 
what may be called the holding back, or holding aloof system, by which children 
are denied an early recognition of their membership in the church, and an 
admission to the Lord's table. I have spoken of this membership already, in 
another place, and shall also speak, hereafter, of the supper in its more 
positive uses. What I now refer to, more especially, is the negatively bad or 
discouraging effect thrown upon their piety, by these methods of detention, or 
exclusion. The child giving evidence, however beautiful, of his piety, is still 
kept back from the fellowship and table of Christ, for the simple defect of 
years. As if years were one of the Scripture evidences of grace. Sometimes the 
difficulty is that he can speak of no experience, or change, such as we call 
conversion; and sometimes, if he can, that he is yet too young to be confided 
in. And so it turns out, after all that is said of the membership initiated in 
baptism, that nothing is practically made of it, or allowed to be made of it. 
The membership it creates is only a disjunctive conjunction; words for a show, 
answered by no conditions or consequences of fact. The poor child still is 
virtually counted or assumed to be an alien, required to be converted in just 
the same fashion as all heathens are, and to show the fact by the same kind of 
evidences. The little, saintly daughter, for example, of a venerable 
Presbyterian minister, aching for a place at the Lord's

<pb n="309" id="iv.iv-Page_309" />
table, goes to her father, after being several times 
postponed by him and by the session, asking—"father, when shall I be old enough 
to be a Christian?" He and his session, alas! did not believe that of such is 
the kingdom of heaven. Had the dear child gone to Jesus, she would most 
certainly have gotten a different answer. True, the religious experience of 
children is of course small—only not as small, or unreliable, by any means, as 
the experience commonly is of an adult convert only a few weeks old. Besides, 
what is the use of a fold, if the lambs are to be kept outside till it is seen 
whether they can stand the weather?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p17">The chilling, desolating effect of this very 
unnatural and cruel practice, will be understood without difficulty. No plan 
could be devised for the discouragement of piety in children, that would be more 
certain of its object. They are only mocked and tantalized by their baptism 
itself. They are thrust away and kept aloof from the communion of Christ, for 
reasons that make it impossible for them to be reliably Christian. And so their 
courage is broken down, and all their religious longings are crippled, just when 
they most want grace and sympathy to draw them on.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p18">The remedy is plain. In the 
first place, there ought to be some exercise or service in every church, to 
which the baptized children may be called, in common with the adult members, 
there to be recognized in a begun relationship. They should be formally 
addressed and prayed with. But the chief exercise, in which they can as heartily 
partake as any, should be the singing

<pb n="310" id="iv.iv-Page_310" />
of simple hymns to Christ, such as are used by the Moravian 
brethren for this purpose. In this manner, too, they will quite as much edify, 
as be edified, by the adult brethren. Their childish sympathies will, in this 
manner, be laid hold of at the earliest moment. They will perceive that so 
much, at least, of worship and religion is open to them as to others, and will 
begin to feel themselves at home among the brethren.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p19">In the next place, there 
should be some arrangement, in which it is understood that children, piously 
disposed, though not confirmed or accepted formally as members on their own 
account, may be allowed, either on consultation with the pastor or without, to 
come to the Lord's table for the time, on the score of their initial membership 
in baptism, and their hopefully gracious character. In this manner, some 
confidence will be shown that they are going to claim their place, in full 
church relations, as soon as they are better matured in character and evidences; 
and this kind of confidence will have great power with them, to encourage and 
support their struggles, and help them forward into an established Christian 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p20">And then, once more, no child should ever be kept back from a complete and 
formal, or formally professed, membership in the body of Christ, simply because 
of his age. Some children will give more reliable evidence of Christian 
character at seven years of age than others at fourteen. Were every thing as it 
should be, and as the most genuine ideas of baptism and Christian nurture 
suppose, nearly all the subjects would be found

<pb n="311" id="iv.iv-Page_311" />
in the church, as brethren accepted, by the time they 
are twelve years old, and the greater part of them before they are ten years old. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p21">While the church cooperates, in this manner, cherishing the baptized children as 
her own, it is understood, of course, that parents are to be engaged in putting 
forward their children and preparing them to bear the Christian profession. They 
are not to assume that the matter of true prudence here is all on one side, the 
side of detention; as if there were nothing to be sure of, but that their 
children do not get on too fast. If that were all, it were the easiest thing in 
the world to settle every question, by the argument of delay; which negative 
grace, alas! is about the only kind of function some parents are equal to. No, 
this grip of detention is not any so easy and safe kind of duty. It may put the 
child by his time for life. It may fatally discourage all his beginnings of 
godliness, and may so far choke his growth in good that he will never be 
recovered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p22">The matters which I have gathered up in this discourse, it is not to 
be denied, my brethren, make a melancholy picture. When we discover in how many 
ways even Christian parents themselves discourage the piety of their children, 
it ceases to be any wonder that they so often turn out badly, and come to a sad 
figure in their life. There are very few children brought up in Christian 
families, who do not, at some time, show a particular openness and tenderness to 
the calls of religion. These flowering times of piety, ought to be all

<pb n="312" id="iv.iv-Page_312" />
setting times of fruit, and 1 verily believe that thee would be, 
if the flowers were not broken off by some rough handling, or discouraging 
treatment. And it should scarcely be any wonder that so many children of 
Christian parents come forward into life, in a dulled, uncaring mood; as if 
their conscience were under some paralysis, or as if they had somehow fallen out 
of all sense and sentiment of religion. The reason is, how often, that all their 
religious affinities have been battered by parental discouragement. They think 
of religion, if they think of it at all, only as a kind of forbidden fruit; and 
since it has never been for them, why should it ever be?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p23">Here, too, is the 
solution of, alas! how many cases, where Christian parents speak, with great 
sadness, of a time when this or that child, now utterly submerged under the 
world, or the world's vices, was greatly exercised in matters of religion, fond 
of prayer, wanting even to be admitted to Christ's table. How many children 
have been discouraged, kept back, with just the same effect! Treated as if their 
piety was impossible, how could it become a fact? O, if they had been wisely and 
skillfully encouraged, assisted, led along, how different probably the state and 
character in which they would now be found!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p24">A heavy shade is here thrown, too, 
upon all those sorrowful regrets in which Christian parents bewail what they 
call the mystery of their lot, in having children grown up to a prayerless and 
godless maturity. Alas! it is too easy, in most cases, to account for this

<pb n="313" id="iv.iv-Page_313" />
mystery. When we see in how many ways children may be 
thrown off from the courses of holy obedience, or discouraged in them, we have a 
strong ground of presumption that the mystery deplored by their parents is not 
as deep as they suppose. For myself, when I look over this field of misuse, 
misconception, misdirection, seeing in how many and subtle ways children are 
turned off from Christ, when they might be and ought to be drawn to his fold, it 
is no longer a wonder that they go astray; it would only be a greater wonder if 
they met the call of Christ more faithfully, and stood in a character more 
answerable to the privilege he gives them.</p>


<pb n="314" id="iv.iv-Page_314" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="V. Family Government." progress="75.75%" id="iv.v" prev="iv.iv" next="iv.vi">
<h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">V.<br />FAMILY GOVERNMENT. </h2>
<p class="comment" id="iv.v-p1">"One that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity."—<scripRef passage="1Tim 3:4" id="iv.v-p1.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.4">1 <i>Timothy</i>, iii. 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p2">TO BE a Christian bishop, 
whether in a clergy of one order or of three, is to be set in a high office, 
demanding high qualifications. What may be taken as qualifications, the apostle 
is here specifying; and among the rest, he names the character evinced by 
maintaining a good and sound government in the house. "For if a man know not how 
to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God?" A very 
singular test, in one view, for a Christian bishop; one that passes by the 
matter of learning and eloquence, and church reputation, laying hold, instead, 
of a gift in which some very ordinary men, and not a few ordinary women, excel. 
And with good reason; for, in fact, how very much alike, in the elements of 
merit and success, are all that purchase to themselves a good degree, in 
whatever rank, or sphere—alike in fidelity, order, patience, steadiness, 
attention, application to the charge that is given them. Nay, when the apostle 
drops in thoughtfully what he takes to be the same thing in effect, as ruling 
one's house well, viz: "the having his children in subjection with all gravity," 
the words themselves,

<pb n="315" id="iv.v-Page_315" />
appear to have a sound of character and office in them, as 
if spoken of a bishop with his flock. And what indeed is the house but a little 
primary bishopric under the father, taking oversight thereof?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p3">Family 
Government, then, is the subject here suggested for discussion. And we naturally 
endeavor—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p4">I <i>To ascertain what is the true conception of family government</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p5">Of 
course it is to be government; about that there ought to be no hesitation. It is 
not to be a mere nursing, or dressing, or provisioning agency; not to be an 
exhorting, advising, consulting relationship; not to be a lavishing of devotion, 
or parental self-sacrifice; but the radical constitutive idea, that in which it 
becomes family government, is that it governs, uses authority, maintains law and 
rules, by a binding and loosing power, over the moral nature of the child. 
Parents, it would sometimes appear, fall into a practical ambiguity here—as if 
the governing power were a kind of severity, or harsh assumption; not perceiving 
that, by common consent, we speak of an ungoverned family as the synonym of a 
disorderly, wretched, and dishonored, if not ruined, family. There is no greater 
cruelty, in fact, than this same false tenderness, which is the bane of so many 
families. There is a kind of cruelty indeed, which is exactly opposite, and 
misses the idea of government on the other side, viz: that brutish manner of 
despotic will and violence, which makes no appeal to the moral nature at all, 
driving straight by, upon the

<pb n="316" id="iv.v-Page_316" />
fears, in a battery of force. And yet, whether even this be 
really more cruel in its effects, than the false tenderness just named, is a 
fair subject of doubt. The true idea, that which makes the domestic order and 
state so beneficent, is that it is to be a state of government; a state where 
love has authority, and presides ill the beneficent order of law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p6">But when we 
have reached this point, that family government is to govern, we shall find that 
multitudes of parents who assume the Christian name, have yet no practical sense 
of the intensely religious character of the house, or the domestic and family 
state. They go into their office loosely, and without any conception, for the 
most part, of what their authority means. This, I will now undertake to show, 
drawing out especially the points in which they most commonly seem to fall below 
the real sense of their office, in the opinions they hold concerning it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p7">First 
of all, their family government is never conceived, in its true nature, except 
when it is regarded as a vicegerent authority, set up by God, and ruling in his 
place. Instead of creating us outright, God has seen fit to give us existence 
under laws of reproduction; having it for his object, in the family order and 
relationship, to set us forth, under a kind of experience in the small, and in 
terms of sense, that faithfully typify our wider relationship to Him, the 
eternal Father and invisible Ruler of the worlds. We are infants too, men and 
women in the small, that we may be as flexible in our will as possible. Our 
parents, if they are godly themselves, as by the supposition they will be, are 
to

<pb n="317" id="iv.v-Page_317" />
personate God, in the double sense of bearing his natural and 
moral image before us, ever close at hand; and also in the right of authority 
with which they are clothed. And, that they may have us at the greatest advantage, it is given them to clothe us, and feed us, and bathe us, day and 
night, in the unsparing and lavish attentions of their love; enjoying our 
enjoyments, and even their own sacrifices for us. First, the mother has us, at 
her bosom, as a kind of nursing Providence. Perused by touch and by the eyes, 
her soul of maternity, watching for that look and bending ever to it, raises the 
initial sense of a divine something in the world; and when she begins to speak 
her soft imperative, putting a little decision into the tones of her love, she 
makes the first and gentlest possible beginning of authority. And then the 
stiffer tension of the masculine word, connected with the wider, rougher 
providence of a father's masculine force, follows in a stouter mode of 
authority, and the moral nature of the child, configured thereto, answers 
faithfully in a rapidly developed sense of obligation. The parents are to fill, 
in this manner, an office strictly religious; personating God in the child's 
feeling and conscience, and bending it, thus, to what, without any misnomer, we 
call a filial piety. So that when the unseen Father and Lord is Himself 
discovered, there is to be a piety made ready for him; a kind of house-religion, 
that may widen out into the measures of God's ideal majesty and empire. Hence 
the injunction, "Children obey your parents in the Lord." They could not 
make a beginning with

<pb n="318" id="iv.v-Page_318" />
ideas of God, or with God as an unseen Spirit; therefore 
they had parents given them in the Lord—the Lord to be in them, there to 
personate and finite himself, and gather to such human motherhood and 
fatherhood, a piety, transferable to Himself, as the knowledge of his nobler, unseen Fatherhood arrives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p8">Again, it is another point, very commonly overlooked, 
or forgotten, that parental government is genuine, only as it bears rule for the 
same ends that God Himself pursues, in the religious order of the world. True 
family government will be just as religious as His, neither more nor less. It 
will have exactly the same ends and no other. Just here, accordingly, is the 
main root of mischief and failure in the government of Christian families. The 
parents are not Christian enough to think of bearing rule for strictly Christian 
ends. They drop into a careless, irresponsible way, and rule for any thing that 
happens to chime with their own feeling or convenience. They want their children 
to shine, or be honorable, or rich, or brave, or fashionable; so to serve 
themselves in them, or their pride, or their mere natural fondness. They bring 
in, thus, bad motives to corrupt all government, and even to corrupt themselves. 
If they have some care of piety in their government, it is a kind of amphibious 
care, sometimes in one element and sometimes in another. They are never truly 
and heartily in God's ends. And the result is that what they do in the name of 
religion, or to inculcate religion, shows their want of appetite, and has really 
no effect but to make both God's authority and theirs irksome.

<pb n="319" id="iv.v-Page_319" />
Nothing answers the true purpose here, but to bring in all 
the noblest ideas of truth, and forgiveness and self sacrifice, and assert a 
pitch of virtue in the house high enough to be inspiring. The government will 
then have a genuine authority and power, because the rule of God is in it. As 
it rules for God, and with God, God will be in it; otherwise it is mortal 
self-assertion only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p9">Closely related is the conviction to be firmly held, that 
family discipline, rightly administered, is to secure, and may secure, a style 
of obedience in the child that amounts to a real piety. If we speak of 
conversion, family government should be a converting ordinance, as truly as 
preaching. For observe and make due account of this single fact, that when a 
child is brought to do any one thing from a truly right motive, and in a 
genuinely right spirit, there is implied in that kind of obedience, the 
acceptance of all best and holiest principle. I do not mean, of course, that 
children are to be made Christians by the rod, or by any summary process of 
requirement. There is no such short method of compulsory piety here, as some are 
reported to have held, or put in exercise. But it is not absurd to expect and 
aim to realize in the family, a genuine spirit of obedience; obedience, that is, 
front the principle that God enthrones, and which underlies all piety—just what 
the apostle means, if I understand him rightly, by having children "in 
subjection with all gravity." In the phrase "all gravity," he is looking at a 
kind of obedience that touches the deepest notes

<pb n="320" id="iv.v-Page_320" />
of principle and character. Contrary to this, there is an 
obedience without principle, which is obedience with all levity; that which is 
paid to mere will and force; that which is another name for fear; that which is 
bought by promises and paid by indulgences; that which makes a time-server, or a 
coward, or a lying pretender as the case may be, and not a Christian. This 
latter—that which makes a Christian—is the aim of all true government, and 
should never be out of sight for an hour. Let the child be brought to do right 
because it is right, and not because it is unsafe, or appears badly, to do 
wrong. In every case of discipline for ill-nature, wrong, willfulness, 
disobedience, be it understood, that the real point is carried never till the 
child is softened into love and duty; sorry, in all heartiness, for the past, 
with a glad mind set to the choice of doing right and pleasing God. How often is 
it true that in the successful carrying of such a point, (which can not be 
carried, save by great resources of love and gospel life in the parents,) the 
fact of a converted will is gained. And one must be a dull observer of children 
and their after life, who has not many times suspected that just the ones who 
are said to be converted afterwards, and suppose themselves to be, had their 
wills not seldom bowed to this in their childhood, under the government of the 
house.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p10">Having so far indicated what is the true idea of family government as a 
Divine institution, let us next inquire—</p>


<pb n="321" id="iv.v-Page_321" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p11">II. <i>By what methods it will best fulfill its gracious tnd 
beneficent purposes?</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p12">It is hardly necessary to say that the vicegerent office to 
be maintained, and the gracious ends to be secured, make it indispensable that 
parents should them;3elves be living in the Spirit, and be so tempered by their 
faithful walk, as to have the Christly character on them. Nothing but this will 
so lift their aims, quiet their passions, steady their measures and proceedings, 
as to give them that personal authority which is requisite. For this authority 
of which I speak supposes much—so much of grace and piety, that God is expressed 
in the life; so much as to even it in all principle, fasten it in all moderation 
of truth and justice, gladden it in heaven's liberty and peace, and, above all, 
clear it of sanctimony; for if any thing will drive a poor child mad with 
disgust of religion, it is to be tormented day and night with the drawlings and 
mock solemnities of a merely sanctimonious piety. Children love the realities, 
and are worried by all shams of character. If then parents can not be deep 
enough in religion to live it naturally, and have it as an element of gladness, 
clear of all sanctimony, it is doubtful whether they might not better be even 
farther off from the semblance of it than they pretend to be. Of this one thing 
they may be sure, that they get no addition of personal authority by any thing 
put on; or by any prescribed longitudes of expression. The most profoundly real 
thing in the world is this matter of personal authority. Jesus had it as no 
other ever had,

<pb n="322" id="iv.v-Page_322" />
because he had most of reality and divine truth in his 
character; we shall have the same, only as we have the same steady affinities in 
us, and the same Spirit without measure upon us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p13">There is also another 
precondition of authority in parents closely related to this; I mean that they 
be so far entered into the Christian order of marriage, as to fulfill gracefully 
what belongs to the relation in which they are set, and show them to the 
children as doing fit honor to each other. By a defect just here, all authority 
in the house is blasted. Thus Dr. Tiersch, in his excellent little treatise on 
the Christian Family Life, says:—"A wife can not weaken the authority of the 
father without undermining her own, for her authority rests upon his, and if 
that of the mother is subordinated to that of the father, yet it is but one 
authority, which can not be weakened in either of the two who bear it, without 
injury to both. The mother, therefore, must consider it a matter of family 
decorum which is not to be broken, never even in little matters to contradict 
the father in the presence of the children, except with the reservation of a 
modest admission of his right of decision, and that in cases which admit of no 
delay. But just as much is it the duty of the husband to leave the authority of 
his wife unassailed in the presence of other members of the household; and when 
he is obliged to overrule her objections, to do it in a tender and kindly form 
If he turns to her with roughness and harshness from jealousy of his place of 
rule, it is not only the heart of his wife which is estranged from him; with the

<pb n="323" id="iv.v-Page_323" />
children, too, intervenes a weakening of the moral power, under which they should feel themselves placed. If in their presence their 
mother is blamed as foolish or obstinate, and so lowered to the place of a child 
or a maidservant, that sanctity immediately vanishes, which, in the eyes of the 
children, surrounds the heads of both father and mother in common."<note n="18" id="iv.v-p13.1">Page 99.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p14">Again it is 
of the highest importance in family government, that parents understand how 
early it begins—how easily, in fact, the great question of rule and obedience 
may be settled, or well-nigh settled, before the time of verbal order and 
commandment arrives. Thus there is what may be fitly called a Christian handling 
for the infant state, that makes a most solid beginning of government. It is the 
even handling of repose and gentle affection, which lays a child down to its 
sleep so firmly, that it goes to sleep as in duty bound; which teaches it to 
feed when food is wanted, not when it can be somehow made uneasy, or the mother 
is uneasy for it; which refuses to wear out the night in laborious caresses and coaxings, that only reward the cries they endeavor to compose; which places the 
child so firmly, makes so little of the protests of caprice in it, wears a look 
so gentle and loving, and goes on with such evenness of system, that the child 
feels itself to be, all the while, in another will, and that a good will; 
consenting thus, by habit and quietly, to be lapped in authority, lust as it 
consents to breathe, in the lap of nature and her atmospheric laws. And so it 
becomes a thoroughly

<pb n="324" id="iv.v-Page_324" />
governed creature, under the mere handling elf its infantile 
age. Neither should it seem that this is, in any sense, an exaggeration. For 
though the government we speak of here is silent, and utters for the time no 
law, there still is law enough revealed to feeling in the mere motions and modes 
of the house. Who is ignorant that by jerks of passion, flashes of irritation, 
unsteady changes of caprice and nervousness, fits of self-indulgence, disgusts 
with self and life that are half the time allowed to include the child, songs 
and caresses both of day and night, that are volunteered as much to compose the 
mother's or the nurse's impatience as the child's—who is ignorant that an 
infant, handled in this manner, may be kept in a continual fret of torment and 
ill-nature. Meantime there is, just opposite, what a beautiful power of order, 
and quiet, and happy rule, when the motions and modes of the handling are such 
as token peace, repose, firmness, system, confidence, and a steady 
all-encompassing love. Here is law, felt, we may even say, in every touch, 
entered into every sensational experience, confided in, submitted to, with all 
gravity. So that when the time of words arrives, the child is already under 
government, and the question of obedience and order is already half settled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p15">We 
come now to the age of language, or the age when words begin to be used to 
express requirement and authority. Indeed this will be done, assisted by tones 
and signs of manner, even before the child itself is able to speak.</p>


<pb n="325" id="iv.v-Page_325" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p16">And here it is to be noted that much depends upon the tone 
of command, or the kinds of emphasis employed. It is a great mistake to suppose 
that what will make a child stare, or tremble, impresses more authority. The 
violent emphasis, the hard, stormy voice, the menacing air, only weakens 
authority; it commands a good thing as if it were only a bad, and fit to be no 
way impressed, save by some stress of assumption. Let the command be always 
given quietly, as if it had some right in itself, and could utter itself to the 
conscience by some emphasis of its own. Is it not well understood that a bawling 
and violent teamster has no real government of his team? Is it not practically 
seen that a skillful commander of one of those huge floating cities, moved by 
steam on our American waters, manages and works every motion by the waving of a 
hand, or by signs that pass in silence; issuing no order at all, save in the 
gentlest undertone of voice? So when there is, or is to be, a real order and law 
in the house, it will come of no hard and boisterous, or fretful and termagant 
way of commandment. Gentleness will speak the word of firmness, and firmness 
will be clothed in the airs of true gentleness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p17">Nor let any one think that such kind of authority is going to 
be disrespected, or disregarded, because it moves no fright or fear in the 
subjects. That will depend on the fidelity of the parent to what he has 
commanded. How many do we see, who fairly rave in authority, and keep the 
tempest up from morning to night, who never stop to see whether any thing they

<pb n="326" id="iv.v-Page_326" />
forbid or command is, in fact, observed. Indeed they really 
forget what they have commanded. Their mandates follow so thickly as to crowd 
one another, and even to successively thrust one another out of remembrance. And 
the result is that, by this cannonading of pop-guns, the successive pellets of 
commandment are in turn all blown away. If any thing is fit to be forbidden, or 
commanded, it is fit to be watched and held in faithful account. On this it is 
that the real emphasis of authority depends, not on the wind-stress of the 
utterance. Let there be only such and so many things commanded, as can be 
faithfully attended to—these in a gentle and firm voice, as if their title to 
obedience lay in their own merit—and then let the child be held to a perfectly 
inevitable and faithful account; and, by that time, it will be seen that order 
and law have a stress of their own, and a power to rule in their own divine 
right. The beauty of a well-governed family will be seen, in this manner, to be 
a kind of silent, natural-looking power; as if it were a matter only of growth, 
and could never have been otherwise. At first, or in the earlier periods of 
childhood, authority should rest upon its own right, and expect to be obeyed 
just because it speaks. It should stake itself on no assigned reasons, and have 
nothing to do with reasons, unless it be after the fact; when, by showing what 
has been depending, in a manner unseen to the child, it can add a presumption of 
reason to all future commands. It is even a good thing to the moral and 
religious nature of a child, to have its obedience required,

<pb n="327" id="iv.v-Page_327" />
and to be accustomed to obedience, on the ground of 
simple authority; to learn homage and trust, as all subject natures must, and so 
to accept the rule of God's majesty, when the reasons of God are in scrutable. 
There is little prospect that any child will be a Christian, or any thing but a 
skeptic, or a godless worldling, who has not had his religious nature un folded 
by an early subjection to authority, speaking in its own right.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p18">Nay, I will go 
farther; there is a certain use in having a child, in the first stages of 
government, feel the pressure of law as a restriction. For, as the law of God is 
a schoolmaster to bring us to Christ, so there is a like relation between law 
and liberty in the training of the house. It is by a certain friction, if I may 
so speak, on the moral nature, a certain pressure of control, not always 
welcome, that the sense of law gets hold of us. Observances that we do not like, 
prepare us to a kind of obedience, further on, that is free—that welcomes the 
same command because it is good, the same authority because it is wholesome and 
right. And so it comes to pass that a son, grown almost to manhood, will gladly 
serve the house, and yield to his parents a kind of homage that even anticipates 
their wishes, just because he has learned to be in subjection, with all gravity, 
under restrictions that were once a sore limit on his patience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p19">At the same time it should never be forgotten, in this due 
assertion of authority and restrictive law, that there is a great difference 
between the imperative and

<pb n="328" id="iv.v-Page_328" />
the dictatorial; between the exact and the exacting. I have 
spoken already of the common fault of commanding overmuch, and forgetting or 
omitting to enforce what is commanded; there is another kind of fault which 
commands overmuch, and rigidly exacts what is commanded; laying on commands, as 
it seems to the child, just because it can, or is willing to gall his peace by 
exacting something that shall cut away even the semblance of liberty. No parent 
has a right to put oppression on a child, in the name of authority. And if he 
uses authority in that way, to annoy the child's peace, and even to forbid his 
possession of himself, he should not complain, if the impatience he creates 
grows into a bitter animosity, and finally a stiff rebellion. Nothing should 
ever be commanded except what is needed and required by the most positive 
reasons, whether those reasons are made known or not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p20">Another qualification here 
to be observed, belongs to what may be called the emancipation of the child. A 
wise parent understands that his government is to be crowned by an act of 
emancipation; and it is a great problem, to accomplish that emancipation 
gracefully. Pure authority, up to the last limit of minority, then a total, 
instantaneous self-possession, makes an awkward transition. A young eagle kept 
in the nest and brooded over till his beak and talons are. full-grown, then 
pitched out of it and required to take care of himself, will most certainly be 
dashed upon the ground. The emancipating process, in order to be well finished, 
should begin early, and should pass imperceptibly,

<pb n="329" id="iv.v-Page_329" />
even as age increases imperceptibly. Thus the 
child, after being ruled for a time, by pure authority, should begin, as the 
understanding is developed, to have some of the reasons given why it is required 
to abstain, or do, or practice, in this or that way instead of some other. The 
tastes of the child, too, should begin to be a little consulted, in respect to 
his school, his studies, his future engagements in life. When he is old enough 
to go on errands, and to labor in various employments for the benefit of the 
family, he should be let into the condition of the family far enough to be 
identified with it, and have the family cause, and property, and hope, for his 
own. Built into the family fortunes and sympathies, in this manner, he will 
begin, at a very early day, to command himself for it, and so will get ready to 
command himself for himself, in a way that will be just as if the parental 
authority were still running on, after it has quite run by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p21">Is it necessary to 
add that a parent who governs at the point of authority will not, of course, 
allow himself to be known only as a bundle of commandments? In order to have 
authority, he must have life, sympathy, feeling unbent in play. He must connect 
a gospel with his law, and so instead of being a law over the house, he must 
undertake to be a law written in the heart; winning love as commanding out of 
love, consummating obedience, by the glad and joyous element in which he bathes 
the playful homage and trust of his children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p22">As to the motives addressed by 
family government

<pb n="330" id="iv.v-Page_330" />
in a way of maintaining or securing obedience, they need to 
be of two kinds; such as belong to a character in principle, and such as belong 
to a character that is equivocal in it, or fallen below it. The first kind 
should never be left out of sight. They are such as these: doing right because 
it is right; loving God because he loves the right; God's approbation; the 
approbation of a good conscience; the sense of honor with himself, as opposed to 
the meanness of lying and deceit. These are, by distinction, the religious 
motives; and where these are completely ignored, all others are radically 
faulty, of course. But there is, beside, a very great and hurtful mistake that 
is commonly made in choosing, from among the lower and second-class motives, 
those which are really most questionable, and most likely to be followed by 
sinister effects. Here again we are to follow God, who undertaken to dislodge 
us, in the plane below principle, or keep us from settling into it, by raking 
it, every way, in a cannonade of penalty and fear. No, say the plausible 
sophisters of our day, in what they take to be its better wisdom, fear is a mean 
and servile motive; we will not make cowards of our children. They do not 
observe the very considerable distinction between terror and fear; that terror 
lays hold of passion, fear of intelligence: that one dispossesses the soul, the 
other nerves it to a wise and rational prudence; that one scatters all 
distinctions of principle, and the other turns the soul thoughtfully towards 
principle. Missing this distinction, they make their appeal sometimes to the 
sense of

<pb n="331" id="iv.v-Page_331" />
honor before men, frequently to the sense of appearance, or to what will be the 
appearance of the family, not less frequently to the desire of success in life; 
praising the shows of bravery and spirit, deifying, so to speak, human conventionalities and laws of fashion. They do not see the total 
want of dignity in these ap peals; how they all put shams and shows, and 
falsities, in the place of solid realities; how they sort with all lying 
semblances of virtue, run the soul into all most cowardly fictions of 
time-serving, pretense, hypocrisy, sycophancy, and make even hollowness itself 
the principal substance of life. Therefore it is that God appeals to fear, backs 
authority and law by penalties that waken fear; because this one prudential 
motive has a place by itself, in not being positive or acquisitive, in any 
sense, but only negative; and so far has the semblance of unselfishness. It 
makes no one selfish to fear, though fear, as a motive, is not up to the level 
of principle loved for its own sake. The wise parent, therefore, will not be 
wiser than God; and wheresoever fear is needed, he will speak to fear, and make 
as little as possible of appearance, popularity, and opinion, understanding 
that, if he is to have his children in subjection with all gravity, they must be 
brought into God's principle, by a motive that is unambitious, unworldly and 
real, and turns the soul away by no computations of pride and airy pretense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p23">There is, then, to be such a thing as penalty, or punishment, 
in the government of the house. And here again is a place where large 
consideration is requisite.

<pb n="332" id="iv.v-Page_332" />
First of all, it should be threatened as seldom as possible, 
and next as seldom executed as possible. It is a most wretched and coarse 
barbarity that turns the house into a penitentiary, or house of correction. 
Where the management is right in other respects, punishment will be very seldom 
needed. And those parents who make it a point of fidelity, that they keep the 
flail of chastisement always a going, have a better title to the bastinado 
themselves than to any Christian congratulations. The punishments dispensed 
should never be such as have a character of ignominy; and therefore, except in 
cases of really ignominious wickedness, it would be better to avoid, as far as 
may be, the infliction of pain upon the person. For the same reason the 
discipline should, if possible, be entirely private; a matter between the parent 
and child. Thus it is well said by Dr. Tiersch, "If ever a severe punishment is 
necessary, it must be carried out so as to spare the child's self-respect; not 
in the presence of his brothers and sisters, nor of the servants. For a 
wholesome terror to the others, it is enough if they perceive, at a distance, 
something of that which happens. And if only the smallest triumph over his 
misfortune, the least degree of mockery arise, bitterness and a loss of 
self-respect are the consequences to the child."<note n="19" id="iv.v-p23.1">Page 153.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p24">Punishments should be severe enough to serve their purpose; 
and gentle enough to show, if possible, a tenderness that is averse from the 
infliction. There is no abuse more shocking, than when they are administered

<pb n="333" id="iv.v-Page_333" />
by sheer impatience, or in a fit of passion. Nor is the case 
at all softened, when they are administered without feeling, in a manner of 
uncaring hardness. Whenever the sad necessity arrives, there should be time 
enough taken, after the wrong or detection, to produce a calm and thoughtful 
revision; and a just concern for the wrong, as evinced by the parent, should be 
wakened, if possible, in the child. I would not be understood, however, in 
advising this more tardy and delicate way of proceeding, to justify no 
exceptions. There are cases, now and then, in the outrageous and shocking 
misconduct of some boy, where an explosion is wanted; where the father 
represents God best, by some terrible outburst of indignant violated feeling, 
and becomes an instant avenger, without any counsel or preparation whatever. 
Nothing else expresses fitly what is due to such kind of conduct. And there is 
many a grown up man, who will remember such an hour of discipline, as the time 
when the ploughshare of God's truth went into his soul like redemption itself. 
That was the shock that woke him up to the staunch realities of principle; and 
he will recollect that father, as God's minister, typified to all dearest, 
holiest, reverence, by the pungent indignations of that time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p25">There is great importance in the closing of a penal 
discipline. Thus it should be a law never to cease from the discipline begun, 
whatever it be, till the chill is seen to be in a feeling that justifies the 
discipline. He is never to be let go, or sent away, sulking, in a look of 
willfulness unsubdued. Indeed, he should even be required

<pb n="334" id="iv.v-Page_334" />
always to put on a pleasant, tender look, such as clears all 
clouds and shows a beginning of fair weather. No reproof, or discipline, is 
rightly administered till this point is reached. Nothing short of this changed 
look gives any hope of a changed will. On the other hand. when the face of 
disobedience brightens out into this loving and dutiful expression, it not only 
shows that the malice of wrong is gone by, but, possibly, that there is entered 
into the heart some real beginning of right, some spirit of really Christian 
obedience. Many a child is bowed to holy principle itself, at the happy and 
successful close of what, to human eyes, is only a chapter of discipline.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p26">In 
order to realize this Christian issue of discipline, it is sometimes recommended 
that the child should be first prayed with, and made conscious, in that manner, 
of his own wrong, as before God, and of the truly religious intentions by which 
the parent is actuated. No rule of this kind can be safely given; for there is 
great danger that the child will begin to associate prayer and religion with his 
pains of discipline; than which nothing could be more hurtful. It would be far 
better, in most cases, if the prayer were to follow, coming in to express and 
gladden his already glad repentances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p27">There are many things remaining still to 
be said, in order to a complete view of the subject; but there are two simple 
cautions that must not be omitted, and with these I close—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p28">1. Observe that great care is needed in the processes

<pb n="335" id="iv.v-Page_335" />
of detection, or the police of discovery. The child must not 
be allowed to go on breaking through the orders imposed, or into the ways of 
vice, not detected. This will make his life a practice in art and hypocrisy; and 
what is worse, will make him also confident of success in the same. Nothing will 
corrupt his moral nature more rapidly. There must be a very close and careful 
watch on the part of fathers and mothers, to let no deviation of childhood pass 
their discovery. And then, again, the greatest care and address will be needed, 
to keep their circumspection from taking on the look of a deliberate espionage, 
than which nothing will more certainly alienate the confidence and love needful 
to their just authority. Nothing wounds a child more fatally, than to see he 
is not trusted. Under such an impression, he will soon become as unworthy of 
trust as he has been taken to be. On the other hand, he will naturally want to 
be worthy of the trust he receives. For the same reason, he should never be set 
upon by volunteer charges, or accusations which have no other merit than to be 
the ground of a cross-questioning process. It is a harsh experiment that insults 
a child, in order to find out whether he is innocent or guilty. Besides, if he 
is guilty, there is no small risk of drawing him on to asseverations of 
innocence, that will fatally break down his truthfulness. Neither will it 
answer, in the case of little children, to make then reporters of their own 
wrongs, by allowing the under standing that they shall so obtain pardon. For 
then they are only trained to a manner of sycophancy that

<pb n="336" id="iv.v-Page_336" />
mocks all government. What then shall be done? First of all, 
make much of the fact, that when a child is doing any secret wrong, he grows 
shy, ceases to be confiding and demonstrative, even as Adam, when he hid himself 
among the trees. Then let the watch grow close-watch his companions, the way he 
goes, the way he returns, his times, what he says, and what he particularly 
avoids speaking of at all; speak of his shyness, and observe the reasons he 
assigns, question his reasons. It will be difficult for any young child to 
escape this kind of search. Indeed, this kind of search will almost never be 
needed if children are inspected carefully enough, at a very early period, when, 
as yet, they are simple, and the art of wrong has not begun to be learned. 
Accustomed then to the feeling that art hides nothing, they will never try to 
hide any thing by it afterwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p29">2. Have it as a caution that, in holding a 
magisterial relation, asserting and maintaining law, discovering and redressing 
wrong, you are never, as parents, to lose out the parental; never to check the 
demonstrations of your love; never to cease from the intercourse of play. If you 
assert the law, as you must, then you must have your gospel to go with it; your 
pardons judiciously dispensed, your Christian sympathies flowing out in modes of 
Christian concern, your whole administration tempered by tenderness. Above all, 
see that your patience is not easily broken, or exhausted. If your authority is 
not established in a day, you have small reason, in that fact, to be fretted, or 
discouraged

<pb n="337" id="iv.v-Page_337" />
and the less reason, if you are and are seen to be, to 
believe that it ever can be established. There will sometimes be a child, or 
children, given, that have a more restive and less easily reducible nature than 
others, and partly because they have more to reduce. Time with such is commonly 
a great element, and as time is needed for them, patience will be needed in 
you. Let them have a little more experience of themselves, and of what a good 
and wise regulation means; let their rational nature be farther unfolded and 
come to your aid, and they will be gradually taking sides with your authority. 
The other and more tractable children, winning on their respect, will also 
assist in the taming of their repugnances. Meantime God, who perhaps gave you 
this trial to complete your patience, and purify all graces in you, will be 
raising you to a higher pitch of character and authority, which no most wayward 
child can well resist. And so it will be your satisfaction to see, in due time, 
that your reward is coming; that your children are growing into all truth and 
order together; melting into all confidence and good understanding with 
authority itself. Your triumph will now be sealed. You will have your house in 
subjection with all gravity; a little bishopric, as the apostle would say, 
gathered in heaven's truth and unity, obedient, Christian filial, and free.</p>

<pb n="338" id="iv.v-Page_338" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VI. Plays and Pastimes, Holidays and Sundays." progress="81.73%" id="iv.vi" prev="iv.v" next="iv.vii">
<h2 id="iv.vi-p0.1">VI.<br />PLAYS AND PASTIMES, HOLIDAYS AND SUNDAYS. </h2>
<p class="comment" id="iv.vi-p1">"And the streets of the city shall 
be full of boys and girls playing in the streets thereof."—<scripRef passage="Zech 7:5" id="iv.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Zech|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.7.5"><i>Zechariah</i>, vii. 5</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p2">HAPPY days are these that figure in the prophet's vision. The people of the city 
are accustomed to scenes that are widely different, and give a peculiar zest to 
his picture. In the times of pestilence, in the horrors of the siege, in the 
sweeping out of captivity, what silence of desolation have they seen—the silence 
of ghastly death, the silence of gaunt famine, the silence of emptiness and 
depopulated life. It shall no more be so; the city shall be God's mountain, 
sheltered under his care, exempt from all the past desolations of pestilence and 
war—peaceful, populous, secure, and strong. All which is shown by two simple 
touches that make out the complete picture—"There shall yet old men and old 
women dwell in the streets of Jerusalem, and every man with his staff in his 
hand for very age. And the streets of the city shall be full of boys and girls, 
playing in the streets thereof."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p3">We can see, too, for ourselves that the prophet's feeling goes 
into his picture; and that he has a natural delight in it himself. He sees the 
venerable crones

<pb n="339" id="iv.vi-Page_339" />
gathering at the corners, and blesses himself in the sight; 
hears the ring of happy voices in the streets and market-places, and plays his 
feeling in, with the playing boys and girls of the Lord's glad mountain. 
Inspiration has not taken the nature out of him, but has only made him love the 
innocent glee of childhood the more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p4">I draw it, accordingly, from this 
beautiful touch of the prophet's picture, <i>that religion loves too much the plays 
and pleasures of childhood, to limit or suppress them by any kind of needless 
austerity</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p5">Having set the young of all the animal races a playing, and made 
their beginning an age of frisking life and joyous gambol, it would be singular 
if God had made the young of humanity an exception; or if, having put the same 
sportive instinct in their make, he should restrict them always to a carefully 
practical and sober mood. What indeed does he permit us to see, in the universal 
mirth-time which is given to be the beginning of every creature's life, but that 
He takes a certain pleasure in their exuberant life, and regards their gambols 
with a fatherly satisfaction? What, too, shall we judge, but that as all instincts are inserted for that to which they tend, so this instinct of play in 
children is itself an appointment of play?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p6">Besides, there is a very sublime 
reason for the play-state of childhood which respects the moral and religious 
well-being of manhood, and makes it important that we should have our first 
chapter of life in this key. Play is the symbol and interpreter of liberty, 
that is, Christian

<pb n="340" id="iv.vi-Page_340" />
liberty; and no one could ever sufficiently conceive 
the state of free impulse and the joy there is in it, save by means of this 
unconstrained, always pleasurable activity, that we call the play of children. 
Play wants no motive but play; and so true goodness, when it is ripe in the soul 
and is become a complete inspiration there, will ask no motive but to be good. 
Therefore God has purposely set the beginning of the natural life in a mood 
that foreshadows the last and highest chapter of immortal character. Just as he 
has made hunger in the body to represent hunger in the soul, thirst in the body 
to represent thirst in the soul, what is sweet, bitter, sour in the taste to 
represent what is sweet, bitter, sour in the soul's feeling, lameness to 
represent the hobbling of false principle, the fierce combustion of heat to 
represent the rage of angry passion, all things natural to represent all things 
spiritual, so he prepares, at the very beginning of our life, in the free 
self-impulsion of play, that which is to foreshadow the glorious liberty of the 
soul's ripe order and attainment in good. One is the paradise of nature behind 
us, the other the paradise of grace before us; and the recollection of one 
images to us, and stimulates us in, the pursuit of the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p7">Holding this conception of the uses, and the very great 
importance of play, as a natural interpreter of what is highest and last in the 
grand problem of our life itself, we are led, on sober and even religious conviction, to hold in high estimation 
the age of play. As play is the forerunner of religion. so religion is to be

<pb n="341" id="iv.vi-Page_341" />
the friend of play; to love its free motion, its happy 
scenes, its voices of glee, and never, by any needless austerities of control, 
seek to hamper and shorten its pleasures. Any sort of piety or supposed piety 
that i.s jealous of the plays and bounding activities of childish life, is a 
character of hardness and severity that has, so far at least, but a very 
questionable agreement with God's more genial and fatherly feeling. One of the 
first duties of a genuinely Christian parent is, to show a generous sympathy 
with the plays of his children; providing playthings and means of play, giving 
them playtimes, inviting suitable companions for them, and requiring them to 
have it as one of their pleasures, to keep such companions entertained in their 
plays, instead of playing always for their own mere self-pleasing. Sometimes, 
too, the parent, having a hearty interest in the plays of his children, will 
drop out for the time the sense of his years, and go into the frolic of their 
mood with them. They will enjoy no other play-time so much as that, and it will 
have the effect to make the authority, so far unbent, just as much stronger and 
more welcome, as it has brought itself closer to them, and given them a more 
complete show of sympathy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p8">On the same principle, it has an excellent effect to 
make much of the birthdays of children, because it shows them, little and 
dependent as they are, to be held in so much greater estimation in the house. When 
they have each their own day, when that day is so remembered and observed as to 
indicate a real and felt interest in it by all, then the home in which they are 
so

<pb n="342" id="iv.vi-Page_342" />
cherished is proportionally endeared to feeling, and what 
has magnified them they are ready to magnify.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p9">On the same principle, too, public 
days and festivals, those of the school, those of the state, and those of 
religion, are to be looked upon with favor, as times in which they are to be 
gladdened by the shows, and plays, and simple pleasures appropriate to the 
occasions; care being only taken to put them in no connection with vice, or any 
possible excess. Let them see what is to be seen, enjoy what is to be enjoyed, 
and shun with just so much greater sensibility whatever is loose, or wild, or 
wicked.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p10">Religious festivals have a peculiar value to children; such I mean as 
the festivals of Thanksgiving and Christmas—one a festival of thanks for the 
benefits of Providence, the other for the benefits of that supernatural 
providence which has given the world a Saviour and a salvation. Both are 
religious, and, in that fact, have their value; for nothing will go farther to 
remove the annoyance of a continual, unsparing, dry restraint upon the soul of 
childhood, and produce a feeling, as respects religion, of its really genial 
character, than to have it bring its festive and joyously commemorative days. 
One of the great difficulties in a properly religious nurture is, that religion 
has to open its approaches to the soul, and make its beginnings in the shape of 
law; to say God requires of you this, forbids you in that, makes it your life to 
be set in all ways of obedience. It takes on thus a guise of constraint, and so 
far wears a repulsive look; but if it can show how genial it

<pb n="343" id="iv.vi-Page_343" />
is, how truly it loves even childish enjoyment, by gilding for it days of joy and festive celebrations, then the severities of law and 
responsible obedience take on themselves a look of benignity, and it begins to 
be felt that God commands us, not to cripple us, but to keep as safe and lead us 
into good. Such days, it is true, may be greatly abused by what is really 
unchristian; what is sensual and low, and very close to vice itself; and it is 
much to be regretted that the Christmas festival, otherwise so beautiful and 
appropriate, taken as a Christian commemoration of the greatest fact of the 
world's history, has been so commonly associated with traditional looseness and 
excess. The friends of such a day can not do it any so great honor, as to clear 
it entirely of the excess and profane jollity by which it was made to 
commemorate any thing and every thing but Christ, that, setting it in character 
as a genuine religious festivity, they may give it to all friends of Christ as a 
day of universal observance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p11">Happily there is now such an abundance of games and 
plays prepared for the entertainment of children, that there is no need of 
allowing them in any that stand associated with vice. Those plays are generally 
to be most favored that are to be had only in the open air, and in forms of 
exercise that give sprightliness and robustness to the body. At the same time, 
there needs to be a preparation of devices for the entertainment of children 
indoors in the evening; for the prophet did not give it as a picture of the 
happy days of Jerusalem, that the streets of the city should be full of boys and 
girls playing

<pb n="344" id="iv.vi-Page_344" />
there in the evening, or into the night, away from 
their parents and the supervision of their home. There is any thing signified in 
that but happiness and public well-being. Christian fathers and mothers will 
never suffer their children to be out in the public streets in the evening, 
unless they are themselves too loose and self-indulgent to assume that care of 
the conduct and the hours of their children, which is imposed upon them by 
their parental responsibilities. In country places, far removed from all the 
haunts of vice, and in neighborhoods where there are no vicious children, it 
might work no injury if boys were allowed to be out, now and then, in their 
coasting or skating parties in the evening. But the better rule in large towns, 
the absolute rule, having no exceptions as regards very young children, will be 
that they are never to be out or away from home in the evening. Meantime, it 
will be the duty of the parents, and a kind of study especially of the mother, 
to find methods of making the house no mere prison. but a place of attraction, 
and of always cheerful and pleasant society. She will provide books that will 
feed their intelligence and exercise their tastes—pictures, games, diversions, 
plays; set them to inventing such themselves, teaching them how to carry on 
their little society, in the playful turns of good nature and fun, by which 
they stimulate and quicken each other; drilling them in music, and setting them 
forward in it by such beginnings that they will shortly be found exercising and 
training each other; shedding over all the play, infusing into all the glee, a 
certain sober and thoughtful

<pb n="345" id="iv.vi-Page_345" />
look of character and principle, so that no over grown 
appetite for sport may render violent pleasures necessary, but that small, and 
gentle, and easy, and almost sober pleasures, may suffice; becoming, at last, 
ever most satisfactory. Here is the field of the mother's greatest art, viz: in 
the finding how to make a happy and good evening for her children. Here it is 
that the lax, faithless, worthless mother most entirely fails; here the good and 
wise mother wins her best successes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p12">Meantime some care must be exercised, that 
the religious life itself be never set in an attitude of repugnance to the 
plays of childhood. There must be no attempt to raise a conscience against play. 
Any such religion will certainly go to the wall; any such conscience will be 
certainly trampled, and things innocent will be done as if they were crimes; 
done with a guilty feeling; done with as bad effects every way, on the 
character, as if they were really the worst things. Nothing is more cruel than 
to throw a child into the attitude of conflict with God and his conscience, by 
raising a false conscience against that which both God and nature approve. It is 
nothing less than making a gratuitous loss of religion, required by no terms of 
reason, justified by no principle, even of Christian sacrifice itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p13">Suppose, 
for example, that a child has begun to show many pleasant evidences of love to 
God and all good things, but that he is eager still in play, or sometimes gets 
quite wild in the excitement of it. If, at such a time, it is sprung upon him, 
as a conclusion, that he

<pb n="346" id="iv.vi-Page_346" />
does not truly love God, because he is so much taken by the excitements of play, 
he will thus be discouraged without reason, in all his confidences of piety, and 
it will be strange, if by and by he does not begin to show a settled aversion to 
religious things. How can he do less, when he is compelled to see it, as in 
conflict with all the most innocent and most truly natural instincts of his age? 
Or, to make the case more plain, drawing the question to a closer point, suppose 
the child, having so many evidences of piety in his dispositions, to be found at 
some kind of play in the family prayers, or that he rushes out from such 
prayers, in a manner that indicates eagerness and an emancipated feeling, or 
that he sometimes shows uneasiness in the hours of public worship on Sunday, or 
gives manifest tokens, in the morning, of a desire to escape from it, is it then 
to be set down, in your parental remonstrances with him, that he has, of course, 
no love to God, or the things of religion? By no means. How often does the adult 
Christian feel even a disinclination to such things; how often hurry away from 
his formal prayer, that he may get into his shop, or his field, or into some 
negotiation that has haunted his sleep in the night; how often sit through 
sermons with his mind on the game of politics, on the investment made or to be 
made, on his journey, or his mortgage, or the rivals he has in his trade? Is it 
worse for a child to be after his plays, with only the same kind of eagerness? 
Doubtless all such engrossments of the soul, whether of one kind or the other, 
are to be taken as bad signs, and, as far as they

<pb n="347" id="iv.vi-Page_347" />
go, to be allowed their due weight. But which is worse and 
more fatal, the child's undue possession by the spirit of play, or the man's by 
the spirit of gain—the honest, artless, letting forth of nature by one, or the 
deliberate, studied, scheming of the other—it is not difficult, I think, to 
guess. No matter if the latter is more sober and thoughtful in the mood, 
observing a better show of gravity. For just that reason he is only to be judged 
the more harshly. If then we can beat with adult Christians, who are much in the 
world, and, forgetting themselves often, fall into moods of real disinclination 
to their duty, are we to set it down as some total evidence against the piety of 
a child, that, by mere exuberance of life, he is occasionally hurried away from 
sacred things, into matters of play? Nothing is more unjust. Why should we 
require it of a child to be perfect, when we do not require it of a man? And if 
we tolerate inconstancy of feeling or impulse in one, why not a much less 
worldly and deliberate inconstancy in the other?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p14">Thus far we speak for the side of play, showing how far off it 
is from the purpose of religion to take away, or suppress, the innocent plays of 
childhood; how ready it is, on the other hand, to foster them and give them 
sympathy. But it is not the whole of life, even to a child, to be indulged in 
play. There is such a thing as order, no less than such a thing as liberty; and 
the process of adjustment between these two contending powers, begins at a very 
early date. Under the law of

<pb n="348" id="iv.vi-Page_348" />
the house, of the school, and of God, the mere play impulse 
begins very soon to be tempered and moderated by duty, and the problem is to 
make divine order itself, at last, a state of liberty analogous to the state of 
play, as already suggested. But the law that is to fashion such order will be 
first felt as a restriction; then, when it becomes the spirit of the life, the 
order itself will be liberty. There is no such thing, therefore, as a 
possibility to childhood of unrestricted play. Restriction must be encountered 
as often as the order of the house demands it, then as often as the school 
demands it, then as often as the duties of religion demand it; though such 
restrictions are never to be looked upon as hostile to the child's play, but 
only as terms that are really necessary for his training into the organic 
relations under which he is born, best for his character, and even best for the 
enjoyments of his play itself. Otherwise he would either become sated by it in a 
short time, or his appetite for it would become so egregiously overgrown, that 
no possible devices or means could be invented to keep pace with it. Besides, a 
child, thus put to nothing but mere play, would very soon grow into such 
lightness and dissipation of feeling, as to be mentally addled, and would so be 
wholly incapacitated for any of the more sober an4 manly offices of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p15">Here, 
then, begins a process of training into moral order, which, without wishing to 
be any restriction upon play, is yet of necessity such a restriction. The child 
is required to conform his conduct, including his

<pb n="349" id="iv.vi-Page_349" />
plays, to the peace of the house, to the conditions of 
sick persons in it to the hours and times and general comfort of other inmates 
older than himself. Errands are put upon him that require him to forego his 
pleasures. When he is old enough, he is set to works of industry, it may be, 
that he may contribute something to the general benefit. By all which 
restrictions of play, lie is only prepared to enjoy his pastimes and plays the 
more. The restrictions he will doubtless feel, at the time, and may be somewhat 
restive under them; but when he is thoroughly brought into the order of the 
house, and is set in the habit of serving it, as an interest of his own, then he 
will obey, contrive, and work, and even drudge himself to serve it, constrained 
by no motive but the service itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p16">In the same manner it will be laid upon him 
to be at his place in the school, to be punctual to his times, to miss no 
lesson, to hold his mind to his studies by close, unfaltering application, even 
though it cost him a loss of just that liberty in play that he would most like, 
and take it as the very bliss of his good fortune to have. Restricted thus by 
the order of the school, he will only enjoy his play-times the more, and finally 
will come to the enjoyment of study itself for its own sake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p17">And so it will be 
in religion. There must, of course, be in it, what may be called restrictions 
upon children. All law is felt as restriction at the first, but it will not be 
that God makes war on their innocent plays; they only need as much to be 
established in right conduct, well-doing, and piety, as to have their indulgence 
in such

<pb n="350" id="iv.vi-Page_350" />
pleasures. If God will take them away from all misrule and 
wretchedness, and will bring them into all best conditions of blessedness and 
peace, and even of liberty itself, he must pit them under his commandments, 
train them into his divine will, and settle them in his own perfect order; and 
if he is obliged, in such a design, to infringe here and there upon their plays, 
it is not be cause he likes the infringement, but only that he seeks the higher 
bliss of character for them. Thus when a little child is required to say his 
prayers and retire at the proper time for sleep, there is nothing to complain of 
in that kind of constraint, even though he wants to continue his play; for the 
thing required is plainly for his good—this for the double reason that it trains 
him toward obedience to God, and a life in heaven's order, and because it even 
gives him a better appetite, and a fuller fund of vigor for, his play itself. 
And so it is universally; no constraint is to be blamed as infringement on his 
happiness, or a harsh severity against his pleasures, when, in fact, all highest 
happiness and widest range of liberty depend on the requirement imposed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p18">The 
suggestions and distinctions thus far advanced, have, it will now be seen, 
another kind of use and importance, when taken as preparatives for the 
settlement of a great practical question, viz: how to use the Christian Sabbath, 
or Sunday. so as to best honor the day in its true import, and best secure the 
ends of Christian nurture. The question is one that relates to a whole

<pb n="351" id="iv.vi-Page_351" />
seventh part of the child's time, and to just that part 
which is most peculiarly religious in the form, and most likely to assist the 
implanting and due fostering of religious impressions. So much indeed is there 
in this matter of a right use of Sundays, that the success of family nurture 
will be more exactly represented and measured by that use, than by any thing 
else. Sunday is preeminently the child's day for the soul, and the defective or 
bad use of it is never going to be compensated, by any wisest, best use of the 
other six days of the week. Indeed there is so much depending on this day, as 
regards human society, and the growth, and purity, and power of religion, that 
where it is lost in the training of families, no other kind of advantage—no 
liturgical drill, or eloquent preaching, or faithful and clear doctrine—can 
possibly make up the loss.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p19">The main question, here, is how much, or little, of 
restriction is to be laid upon children in the due observance of the day? And 
the tendency is, it will be observed, to one or the other of two opposite 
extremes—that of undue severity, or that of unchristian looseness—and this, for 
two distinct sets of reasons. Sometimes for the reason of self-indulgence, or 
indolence in the parents; and sometimes for the reason of insufficient views of 
the day, as it stands in the Scripture, or in the judgments to be held of its 
uses. Thus it will be noted—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p20">1. That, where parents are too indolent for any kind 
of painstaking in their families, they will contrive to case the burdens of 
their duty by one or the other of

<pb n="352" id="iv.vi-Page_352" />
two distinct methods. They will either take up the notion 
that it is best and most soundly orthodox, to make a very stiff practice for 
their children; in which case they will perhaps require them to sit down within 
doors a good part of the day, learning catechism or scripture, stilling the 
house in that manner so as to allow them to sleep; or else they will take up the 
notion that, in modern times, we are to be more liberal, of course, being more 
intelligent; in which case they will get their children off to the 
Sunday-school, (with a lesson, or without,) or if they better like it, send them 
into the streets, or the fields. Here is the first great obstacle to be 
encountered, in securing a right and useful Sunday in families, viz: that 
invincible self-indulgence in parents, which is the bane of all true care and 
responsibility; the poison, too, of all honest judgment in finding what the 
way of duty is. They have frequently nc such earnest and prayerful desire of the 
religious benefit of their children, as fastens their own attention, or presses 
them into a study of plans and expedients for creating a religious interest in their minds. And then a double mischief follows, viz: that they grow rusty 
themselves in their religious character, and having no good conscience, subside 
into a state of silence and acknowledged incapacity; and next, that, having 
become mere drones of respectful nothingness in the positive duties of 
religion, they stand as actual impediments in the way of all genuine religious 
impressions in their families. The man who can make sacrifices and take pains 
for his children at home will grow,

<pb n="353" id="iv.vi-Page_353" />
and be a useful Christian every where; and the man who 
can not, will be a dead weight every where. Here is the secret of a great part 
of that drying up of character which we so often deplore; and the secret also of 
that strangely irreligious temper, that hatred and contempt of all religion, 
that so often excites our wonder in the children of nominally Christian 
families. Let no parent hope to have God's blessing on the Sundays of his house, 
or indeed on any thing else that concerns the religious welfare of his children, 
unless he is willing to take pains, make sacrifices, burn as a light of holy 
example, for them and before them. Pass then,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p21">2. To the inquiry what is the true 
conception of our Lord's day, or Sunday? What, according to the Scripture, and 
to all sound judgment of the day, as related to the Christian training of 
families, and to the general welfare of society, is the mode and amount of 
restriction imposed by it? I think it will be found, in giving a right answer to 
this question, that the true use of the day lies between two errors, or 
extremes, that stand over against each other; one that makes a virtually Jewish 
day of it, and an opposite that, with undue haste, quite sweeps it away. Neither 
is the mode of scripture, and the two are about equally weak, as regards their 
philosophic grounds and reasons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p22">According to the Scripture, God ordained a 
religious day, called a Sabbath, at the very morning of the creation. This was 
the day that Moses found already existing and only re-enacted in the ten tables 
of the moral law, as he did the statutes against lying and murder.

<pb n="354" id="iv.vi-Page_354" />
The Sabbath stands, therefore, on precisely the same 
ground, scripturally, as the others; on the same too morally, save that the 
precise natural and social reasons for it, equally clear to God, are not so to 
us; and that, so far, it has the character to us of a simply divine institute, 
while the other nine statutes of the decalogue have the nature of acknowledged 
principles, grounded in their perceptible moral reasons. Could we also grasp, as 
God does, the precise natural reasons for observing just one day in seven as 
holy time, tracing perfectly the vast religious, and social, and moral, and 
physical effects involved, it would have no more the look of an institute, and 
would become a principle of natural obligation, like the others that stand with 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p23">In this view, it can not be repealed any more than the statute against 
theft, or false witness. It is not a Jewish day, in any proper sense of the 
term, but a day of humanity, a world's-creation day; type also and ground of the 
new-creation day of the Lord. Moses went on, it is true, after the delivery of 
the decalogue, and ordained laws civil, and police regulations, by which the 
Sabbath was to be observed and enforced, and it was these that gave a Jewish 
character to their Sabbath. And, so far, no farther, it was that the Sabbath was 
repealed, in becoming a Lord's day. When Paul complains to the Colossians, that 
they "observe new moons and Sabbaths," and boldly rebukes the Galatians, that 
they "turn again to the beggarly elements desiring to be in bondage," and 
"observe days, and months, and times, and years," he does not mean to call 
the seventh

<pb n="355" id="iv.vi-Page_355" />
day of the decalogue beggarly elements, any more than he 
does the command to have but one God, or not to steal or kill. The beggarly 
elements are the political additions, those rigors of observance that were added 
by the political statutes and the religious drill of the ritual; designed, as it 
was, for a slavish people, low in their perceptions, and unable to know religion 
at all, save in the practice of austerities under it. Restriction was to them, 
at their low point, about the only religious conception they were equal to, and 
their whole ritual economy had a great part of its merit, in the stringent 
closeness of it, and the perpetual girding of their practice under its hard 
austerities. So far the whole economy was to be displaced, and the civil-law 
Sabbath was to go down with it. But the more ancient Sabbath be longed to the 
covenant of promise itself, and had the same kind of freedom and genial life in 
it that pertained, in Paul's view, to the whole Abrahamic order in religion. We 
can see too, for ourselves, that, so far as it is affirmed in the moral code of 
the decalogue, in distinction from the civil law, it has a character of extreme 
beauty and benignity. What can be a more genial token for God, than that he 
appoints such an institute of universal rest from labor? And what could evidence 
a more beautiful mercy than that God should take the part, in this manner, of 
all labor, even that of servants and slaves, and indeed of the laboring beasts, 
the oxen and the asses, asserting his protection over them (beautiful lesson of 
mercy to animals!) even against the selfishness of their owners, and allowing 
them to have a

<pb n="356" id="iv.vi-Page_356" />
respite to their otherwise endless toils. There is, in fact, 
no restrictive word in the commandment, save what may be felt of restriction in 
the injunction to "keep the day holy," and even that is interpreted, to a great 
degree, by the simple requirement of a cessation from labor; though it is, 
doubtless, to be understood that the day is duly hallowed, only by a careful 
devotion of it to the uses of religion. Is there any thing harsh or unduly 
restrictive in such a day? Does Christianity itself find any thing to accuse, or 
any want of benignity in it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p24">There is, then, no pretext of authority in the 
Scripture for making the Lord's day, or Sunday, a Jewish day to children. And 
those parents who make it a point of fidelity to lay it on their children, 
according to the strict police regulations of the Jewish code, would be much 
more orthodox, if they went farther back, and took up conceptions of the day 
some thousands of years older. When they assume that every thing which can be 
called play in a very young child is wrong, or an offense against religion, they 
try, in fact, to make Galatians of their children; incurring a much harsher, 
Christian rebuke, than if they only turned to the beggarly elements themselves, 
and laid their own souls under the bondage. What can a poor child do, that is 
cut off thus, for a whole twenty-four hours, from any right to vent his 
exuberant feeling—impounded, strictly, in the house and shut up to catechism; or 
taken to church, there to fold his hands and sit out the long solemnities of the 
worship, and what to him is the mysterious lingo

<pb n="357" id="iv.vi-Page_357" />
of preaching; then taken home again to struggle with the 
pent up fires, waiting in dreary and forlorn vacancy, till what are called the 
mercies of the day are over? What conception does he get of religion, by such 
kind of treatment, but that it comes to the world as foe to every bright thing 
in it; a burden, a weariness, a tariff, on the other six days of life?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p25">But there 
comes in, here, a grand scripture reason for some sort of restriction, viz: that 
restriction is the necessary first stage of spiritual training every where. 
Instead of rushing into the conclusion, therefore, as many parents do, that all 
religious observances which create a feeling of restraint, or become at all 
irksome to children, are of course hurtful, and raise a prejudice in their minds 
against religion, the Scripture boldly asserts the fact that all law begins to 
be felt as a bondage. Law and gospel have a natural relationship, and they are 
bound together every where, by a firm interior necessity. It is so in the 
family, in the school, and in religion. The law state is always felt to be a 
bondage, and the restriction is irksome. By and by, the goodness of the law, and 
of them by whom it is administered, is fully discovered, and the obedience that 
began as restriction merges in liberty. The parents are obeyed with such care, 
as anticipates even their wishes; the lesson, that was a task, is succeeded by 
that free application which sacrifices even health and life to the eagerness of 
study; and so the law of God, that was originally felt only in the friction, 
rubbed in by that friction, is finally melted into the heart by the cross of 
Jesus,

<pb n="358" id="iv.vi-Page_358" />
and becomes the soul's liberty itself. It is no fault then 
of a Sunday that it is felt, in some proper degree, as a restriction; or even 
that the day is sometimes a little irksome to the extreme restlessness of 
children. All restraint, whether in the family or the school, is likely to be 
somewhat irksome at the first. The untamed will, the wild impulse of nature, 
always begins to feel even principle itself in that way of collision with it. 
Nor is it any fault of the Sunday observance, that it has, to us, the character 
of an institute. If it were a mere law of natural morality, we might observe it 
without any thought of God's will; but if we receive it as an institute, we 
acknowledge God's will in it; and nothing has a more wholesome effect on just 
this account, than the being trained to an habitual surrender to what God has 
confessedly enjoined or instituted by his will. It is the acknowledging of his 
pure authority, and is all the more beneficial, when the authority is felt in a 
somewhat restrictive way. The transition too is easy from this to a belief in 
the supernatural facts of Christianity. The conscience and life is already 
configured to such faith; for whatever is accepted as an institution of God, is 
accepted as the supernatural injunction of his will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p26">The flash judgments, 
therefore, of many, in respect to the observance of Sunday, are not to be 
hastily accepted. We are not to read the prophet, as if promising that the 
streets of the city shall be full of boys and girls, on the Lord's holy day, 
playing in the streets thereof; or as if that kind of license were necessary to 
clear the irksomeness of an oppressive observance; or

<pb n="359" id="iv.vi-Page_359" />
as if the power of religion were to be increased by 
removing every thing in it, which disturbs the natural impatience of restraint. 
Some child that was, for example, now grown up to be a man—a profligate it may 
be, a sworn infidel, a hater of all religion—laughs at the pious Sundays that 
his godly mother made him keep, and testifies to the bitter annoyance he 
suffered under the irksome and superstitious restrictions thus imposed on his 
childish liberty. Whereupon some liberalist or hasty and superficial disciple, 
immediately infers that all Sunday restrictions are injurious, and only raise a 
hostile feeling in the child toward all religion. Whereas it may be, in the 
example cited, for such are not very infrequent, that the child was never 
accustomed to restriction at any other time as he ought to have been, or that 
his mother was too self-indulgent to exert herself in any such way for his 
religious entertainment, as to respite and soften the strictness of the Sunday 
observance. Perhaps the requirement was really too restrictive, or perhaps it 
was so little and so unevenly restrictive, as to make it only the more 
annoying. Be it as it may, in this or any particular example, a true Sunday 
observance needs to be restrictive in a certain degree, and needs to be felt in 
that way, in order to its real benefit. What is wanted is to have God's will 
felt in it, and then to have it reverently and willingly accepted. A Sunday 
turned into a holiday, to avoid the supposed evil of restrictiveness, would be 
destitute of religious value for just that reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p27">The true principle of Sunday observance, then, appears

<pb n="360" id="iv.vi-Page_360" />
to be this: that the child is to feel the day as a 
restriction, and is to have so much done to excite interest, and mitigate the 
severities of restriction, that he will also feel the true benignity of God in 
the day, and learn to have it as one of his enjoyments. When the child is very young, or just passing out of infancy, it will be enough that, with some simple 
teaching about God and his day, a part of his more noisy playthings are taken 
away; or, what is better than this, that he have a distinct Sunday set of 
playthings; such as may represent points of religious history, or associate 
religious ideas, abundance of which can be selected from any variety store 
without difficulty; then, as the child advances in age, so as to take the full 
meaning of language, or so as to be able to read, the playthings of the hands 
and eyes will be substituted by the playthings of the mind; which also will be 
such as connect some kind of religious interest—books and pictures relating to 
scripture subjects, a practice in the learning and beginning to sing Christian 
hymns, conversations about God and Christ, such as bring out the beauty of God's 
feeling and character, and present Him, not so much as a frightful, but more as 
a friendly and attractive being; for the child who is only scared by God's 
terrors and severities, will very soon lose out all proportional conceptions of 
him, and will want to hear of him no more. Even the Sunday itself that only 
brings him to mind will, for just that reason, become a burden. The endeavor 
should be to excite a welcome interest in the day and the subjects it recalls.</p>


<pb n="361" id="iv.vi-Page_361" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p28">And the devices that may be used are endless. The 
natural history of Palestine, the rivers, lakes, mountains, every city, every 
plain, will be easily associated in the child's memory, with the events and 
characters, and religious transactions of the sacred history; so with lessons of 
duty and sentiments of piety. For such uses, an embossed map of the Holy Land 
would be invaluable in a family of young children. Here are marked the sites of 
towns and cities, and the face of the ground is given on which they stood, or 
stand. Here was the locality of a battle, on this mountain or slope, or in this 
plain, or by this river. Here dwelt some patriarch, or prophet, or ministering 
woman. Looking over these ranges of mountain, through these valleys, and across 
these lakes and plains, questions of locality, geography, prospect, transaction, 
miracle, travel, can be raised with endless variety, such as will sharpen the 
intellectual curiosity, and the sense of religion together. The whole country 
may be daguerreotyped in this manner on the child's mind, and a tenfold interest 
excited in every event, whether of the Old or New Testament history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p29">The day 
itself also will be raising fruitful topics of inquiry. The topics of public 
preaching, especially those which relate to Christ—Christ the child, Christ the 
friend, brother, bread, way, reconciling grace—will raise interesting questions 
in the child's mind, and he will be delighted if the parent can make out a good 
and lively child's version of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p30">Hearing much too of the church, and the communion

<pb n="362" id="iv.vi-Page_362" />
of saints in its order and ordinances, he will want to know 
more exactly what the church is, what it is for, and who are in it. And when he 
is rightly informed concerning it, as being God's holy family, or school, ill 
which all the members are disciples or learners together, and how Christ 
himself dwells in it, unseen, as the teacher and head, preserving its order from 
age to age, and dispensing gifts of life and salvation to them that are folded 
with him in it, how tenderly will it move his feeling, and with what gladness, 
to hear that he also is a member, whom Christ has accepted beforehand, to grow 
up as a disciple in it. His feeling will thus begin at once to take sides with 
it, as with his family itself, and he will be drawn along into the spirit and 
cause of it, just as he is into the cause of his family.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p31">Perhaps too he will have witnessed the sacraments, the holy 
supper, and baptism as administered to infants, and he will be asking, probably, 
for some explanation of these. And nothing can have a more benign effect on a 
child's religious feeling than to be trained to a genuine faith in sacraments. 
But, in order to this, they must be sacraments; that is, observances appointed 
by God, as the occasions of a special faith in the special visitations and powers he engages to bestow on the 
receivers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p32">We lave become even a little jealous of sacraments. Our recoil from 
the extravagances of priestly magic has been carried too far. We keep them on 
foot, but we can scarcely be said to have faith in them, or to use them. The 
very attitude of mind they require is what

<pb n="363" id="iv.vi-Page_363" />
we want—want in the family, want in the church. They set 
us before God in just the way to receive Him best. He knew exactly what we 
wanted, and therefore gave them to communicate his own divine power in them. 
Suppose that Carthage, in giving to her sons an oath (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p32.1">sacramentum</span></i>) of eternal 
hostility to Rome, hat been able to pledge a war-grace also, going into battle 
with them to make them strong before their enemy and always victorious, how 
eagerly would they have taken hold of it, in the terrible encounters of the 
field!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p33">The supper then is to be a sacrament and no merely monumental affair, as 
if it were a coming to the tomb of Jesus to read his inscription; but it is to 
be an occasion where he is to be discerned, manifested as discerned, in his most 
real, only real, presence; dispensing himself and his reconciling peace to the 
soul. Explained thus to the child, in a manner adapted to his understanding, it 
is also to be added—"this is for you, and Christ is waiting to receive you and 
bless you in it, whenever you can ask it truly believing that he will, according 
to the faith to which you were pledged in your baptism." I see no objection 
whatever to his being taken to the supper casually, whenever his childish piety 
really and seriously desires it; unless some opposing scruples in the church, or 
the minister, should make it unadvisible. Christ, I am sure, would say—"Suffer 
the child and forbid him not."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p34">The sacrament of baptism, which he will often see 
dispensed to infants—and they ought always to be presented in a public way, or 
in the open church, for that

<pb n="364" id="iv.vi-Page_364" />
purpose—can be handled, in these Sunday conversations, 
with still greater effect. This preeminently is the child's sacrament; 
signifying no regenerative work done upon the child, (<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p34.1">opus operatum</span>,) but the 
promise of an always cherishing, cleansing, sealing mercy, in which he is to be 
grown, as one that is born in due time; and which he is always to believe in, 
and be taking hold of, in all his childish struggles with evil. And he is to 
have it, not as a sacrament dispensed once for all and ended, but as a perpetual 
baptism, always distilling upon him, pledged to go with him, overliving his many 
faults and falls, and operating restoratively when it can not progressively, 
assisting repentances when it can not growths in good. He is thus to be always 
putting on Christ, as being baptized into Christ, and to live in the washing of 
regeneration and the renewing of the Holy Ghost, shed on us abundantly through 
Jesus Christ our Saviour. Sentiments of profoundest reverence for his baptism 
are to be always cherished in him. He is to have it as the one pure thing that 
has touched, and always touches him. Family government, the family prayers, the 
saintly mother's kiss, every thing earthly, has the touch and stain of evil; but 
the sacrament of God's pure Spirit has not. All purest sympathy of God is here 
with him. He is God's child, and is to be God's man. Using thus his baptism, 
growing up into his baptism, obligation will be serious, but never oppressive; 
for he breathes for giving help, and has it for his element.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p35">Now all these 
subjects of the Sunday conversation—<pb n="365" id="iv.vi-Page_365" />the church, the supper and baptism—being 
institutes of God, like the day itself, chime with the day, and go to keep alive 
the same institutional faith, thus to keep alive the faith of a supernatural 
religion and make it habitual. Nature being all, there is no Sunday, no church, 
no sacraments. All God's institutes are set up on the world by His immediate 
authority, never grown out of nature and her causes. And it is just here that 
the childish affinities are most readily taken hold of by religion. Children 
want the supernatural; and the Lord's day, used in this manner, or enlivened by 
this kind of teaching, will prepare an ingrown habit of faith, and will never 
annoy them, or worry them, by its reasonable restrictions. They will "count the 
Sabbath a delight, and the holy of the Lord honorable," and will have beside, 
all the blessings of the prophet that follow. Under such a practice, religion, 
or faith, will be woven into the whole texture of the family life, and the house 
will become a truly Christian home. Nothing will be remembered so fondly, or 
steal upon the soul with such a gladsome, yet sacred, feeling afterward, as the 
recollection of these dear Sundays, when God's light shone so brightly into the 
house,, and made a holiday for childhood so nearly divine.</p>


<pb n="366" id="iv.vi-Page_366" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VII. The Christian Teaching of Children." progress="88.82%" id="iv.vii" prev="iv.vi" next="iv.viii">
<h2 id="iv.vii-p0.1">VII.<br />THE CHRISTIAN TEACHING OF CHILDREN.</h2>
<p class="comment" id="iv.vii-p1">But continue thou in the things which 
thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned 
them.—<scripRef passage="2Tim 2:14" id="iv.vii-p1.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.14">2 <i>Timothy</i>, ii. 14</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p2">THIS exhortation of the apostle to his young friend 
Timothy, is the more remarkable that it relates to his training in the Old 
Testament scriptures, which were the only sacred writings known at the time of 
his childhood—"And that, from a child, thou hast known the Holy Scriptures, 
which are able to make thee wise unto salvation, through faith which is in 
Christ Jesus." His father was a Greek, (<scripRef id="iv.vii-p2.1" passage="Acts xvi. 1" parsed="|Acts|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1">Acts xvi. 1</scripRef>,) and probably an 
unbeliever; but his mother was a woman of such piety, that she omitted nothing 
in the training of her son, and the apostle speaks of her, in the same epistle, 
even as having let down upon him a kind of piety by entail. But her faithful 
lessons—these are what he is now calling to mind; and it is affecting to notice 
that he not only charges it on him to remember what he has learned from the 
Scriptures, because they are God's word, but also to value the same things the 
more, "knowing of whom he has learned them;" that is, from his gracious and 
faithful mother. Under cover of this beautiful example, as it appears in all the 
parties concerned, the young minister and disciple, the godly mother and her

<pb n="367" id="iv.vii-Page_367" />
instructions, the apostle and his congratulations, you 
will perceive that I am going to speak of—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p3"><i>The Christian teaching of children</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p4">And I can not do better than to notice, in the beginning, three points which 
stand upon the face of the apostle's exhortation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p5">1. The very great importance 
of this teaching, when rightly dispensed. It is not indeed the first duty of the 
parent, for other duties go before, as we have already seen, preceding even the 
use of language. Neither is it, as a great many parents appear to assume, a 
matter in which their religious duties to their children are principally summed 
up. It is not every thing to teach, or verbally instruct their children, least 
of all to indoctrinate them in the formulas and theoretic principles of the 
faith. But how very great importance must there be in the teaching, when an 
apostle, setting his young friend in charge as a preacher of the gospel, bids 
him continue still in the teachings of his godly mother, and even to remember 
them for her sake. The New Testament preacher is exhorted still to be an Old 
Testament son, and is sent forth, in the power of the ancient Scripture, even 
after Christ has come. And just so it will ever be true of the ripest and 
tallest of God's saints, who were trained by His truth in their childhood, that 
however deep in their intelligence or high in spiritual attainments they have 
grown to be, the motherly and fatherly word is working in them still; and is, in 
fact, the core of all spiritual understanding in their character.</p>


<pb n="368" id="iv.vii-Page_368" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p6">2. It is to be noted that the teaching of Timothy's 
mother was scriptural—"And that, from a child, thou hast known the Holy 
Scriptures." They had, as far as we have been able to learn, no catechisms in 
that day. The ten commandments and certain selected Psalms, were probably the 
scriptures in which they were most. exercised, and which probably Timothy had 
"learned," in the sense of having them stored in his memory. And there is this 
very great advantage in the scriptural teaching, or training, that it fills the 
mind with the word and light of the Spirit, and not with any mere wisdoms of 
opinion. And there is the less reason, now, for going out of the divine word to 
get lessons for the teaching of children, that our scripture roll is enlarged by 
the addition of the words and history of Christ himself. In a right use of the 
Scripture, thus amplified by the gospel, there is no end to the subjects of 
interest that may be raised. The words are simple, the facts are vital, the 
varieties of locality, dialogue, incident, character, and topic, endless.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p7">I do 
not undertake to say that nothing shall be taught which is not in the words of 
the Scripture. But it must be obvious that very small children are more likely 
to be worried and drummed into apathy by dogmatic catechisms, than to get any 
profit from them. If exercised in them at all, it should be at a later period, 
when their intelligence is considerably advanced; that they may, at least, get 
some shadow of meaning in them, to repay the labor of committing them to memory. 
It is generally supposed, in the arguments urged for a training

<pb n="369" id="iv.vii-Page_369" />
in catechism, that the real advantage to be gained is the 
fastening or anchoring of the child in some fixed faith. But the deplorable fact 
is, that what is called a fastening is really the shutting in, or encasing of 
the soul, in that particular shell of opinion—the training of the child to be a 
sectarian <i>before</i> he is a Christian. His anchorage in some Christian belief, 
which is certainly desirable, would be accomplished much more effectually, if he 
were trained, for example, to recite the Apostle's or the Nicene creed. Here he 
does not merely memorize, but he assents; and, what is more, does it by an act 
of practical homage, or worship—a confession. And then what he assents to is no 
matter of opinion, or speculative theology, but a recitation of the supernatural 
facts of the gospel, taken simply as facts. For these facts are intelligible 
even to a very young child, and will be recited always with the greater 
interest, that the recitation is itself a religious act, or confession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p8">I am 
principally concerned here with the case of very young children, not with such 
as are farther advanced in age, or intelligence; and there is no room for doubt, 
in their case, whatever may be decided in respect to others, that the teaching 
of Timothy's mother, the scripture teaching, is to be preferred. The memorizing 
of the ten commandments and the Lord's prayer, followed by the Apostle's creed 
and the simplest Christian hymns, connected with scripture readings, 
conversations, and discussions, will compose a body of teaching specially 
adapted to a child, and most likely to make him wise unto salvation.</p>

<pb n="370" id="iv.vii-Page_370" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p9">3. It is to be noted that the most genuine teaching, or only genuine teaching, will be that which interprets the truth to the child's 
feeling by living example, and makes him love the truth afterwards for the 
teacher's sake. It is a great thing for a child, in all the after life, to "know 
of whom" he learned these things, and to see a godly father, or a faithful 
mother, in them. No truth is really taught by words, or interpreted by 
intellectual and logical methods; truth must be lived into meaning, before it 
can be truly known. Examples are the only sufficient commentaries; living 
epistles the only fit expounders of written epistles. When the truly Christian 
father and mother teach as being taught of God, when their prayers go into their 
lives and their lives into their doctrine, when their goodness melts into the 
memory, and heaven, too, breathes into the associated thoughts and sentiments to 
make a kind of blessed memory for all they teach, then we see the beautiful 
office they are in, fulfilled. In this manner, Timothy was supposed to have a 
complete set of recollections from his mother woven into his very feeling of the 
truth itself It was more true because it had been taught him by her. There was 
even a sense of her loving personality in it, by which it always had been, and 
was always to be, endeared. On the other hand, it will always be found that 
every kind of teaching in religion, which adds no personal interest, or 
attraction to the truth, sheds no light upon it from a good and beautiful life, 
is nearly or quite worthless.. And here is the privilege of a genuinely 
Christian father

<pb n="371" id="iv.vii-Page_371" />
and mother in their teaching, that they pass into the heart's 
feeling of their child, side by side with God's truth, to be forever identified 
with it, and to be, themselves, lived on and over with it, in the dear eternity 
it gives him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p10">But these are general considerations, which it is sufficient to 
have suggested without further dwelling upon them. There are yet a great many 
subordinate and particular points, of a more promiscuous character, to which 
also I must call your attention. And I deem it here a matter of consequence to 
make out, first of all, a somewhat extended roll of things, which are not to be 
taught; for so many things are taught which are not true for any body, and so 
many which are only theologically true for minds in full maturity—to all others 
meaningless and repulsive—that many a child is fatally stumbled in religion, 
just because of his teaching.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p11">First of all, then, children are not to be taught 
that they were regenerated in their baptism. That will only convert the rite 
into a superstition, and put the child in a totally false position, where he 
will rest his Christian title on a mere outward transaction already past, and 
what is even worse, on a function of priestly magic. Furthermore, if the child 
should turn out, when he is fully grown, to be a totally reckless and profane 
person, having no pretense, or even semblance of religious character, it will 
now be discovered to him that his regeneration meant nothing, had no practical 
effect or value, and since there is no second baptismal regeneration,

<pb n="372" id="iv.vii-Page_372" />
it will only be left him to have neither any care 
for the old, or hope of a new that is better. Indeed he must now be saved, for 
aught that appears, without re. generation; which makes a very awkward kind of 
gospel. If the child could be taught that his baptism <i>signifies</i> regeneration; 
supposing a pledge on God's part of the necessary grace, and so the fact 
presumptive, that the faith and careful training of his parents shall be so far 
issued in a gracious character, that his very first putting forth of good 
endeavor, (having been divinely prepared,) shall be crowned with Christian 
evidence, it would be well. But no young child can grasp such a conception 
evenly enough to hold it. The most that can be said to him, therefore, of his 
baptism, is that God gave it to his parents and to himself, as a pledge of the 
Holy Spirit, and all needed help, that he may grow up into good, as a 
regenerated man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p12">As little are young children to be taught that they are of 
course unregenerated. This, with many, is even a fixed point of orthodoxy, and 
of course they have no doubt of it. They put their children on the precise 
footing of heathens, and take it for granted that they are to be converted in 
the same manner. But they ought not to be in the same condition as heathens. 
Brought up in their society, under their example, baptized into their faith and 
upon the ground of it, and bosomed in their prayers, there ought to be seeds of 
gracious character already planted in them; so that no conversion is necessary, 
but only the development of a new life already begun Why should the parents cast

<pb n="373" id="iv.vii-Page_373" />
away their privilege, and count their child an alien still from 
God's mercies?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p13">Again, you are not to teach your children that they need, of 
course, to be regenerated, because they fail in obedience, show bad tempers, and 
display manifold other faults. Have you no faults yourselves? Do you then spring 
it as a conclusion against yourselves, that you are unregenerate persons, or do 
you take hold of God's help, with new earnestness and confidence, that you may 
get strength to overcome your faults and be clear of them? Shortcomings, faults, 
casual disinclinations of feeling, are bad signs, such as ought to waken 
distrust, but they are not, of course, conclusive evidences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p14">As little are you 
to teach them that they are certainly unregenerate, or without piety, because 
they are light in many of their demonstrations, full of play, abounding in 
frolicsome gayeties. Which is worse and farthest from God, these innocent 
exuberances of life, or the covetous, overcaring overworking, enviously 
plotting, sobriety of their parents?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p15">Again you are never to teach your very young children that 
they are too young to be good, or to be really Christian. Never allow them to 
see that you expect them to be pious only at some future day, when they are 
older. What you despair of, or assume to be no possibility for them, they 
certainly will not attempt and the discouragement of good, thus thrown upon 
them, may be even fatal to their future character. Draw them rather into your 
own exercises, taking always for granted,

<pb n="374" id="iv.vii-Page_374" />
that they will be with you. Promise them a common 
part with you in God's friendship, and as your love to God makes you good to 
them, careful of them, tender toward them, show them how it will make them good 
to one another and to you, and all good and happy together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p16">Again, do not teach 
them that they can never pray, or do any thing acceptable to God, till after 
they are converted or regenerated. This, with many, is a great point of 
orthodoxy, and I would not speak of it with severity, because it is a very 
natural mistake and yet it is one of the most hurtful delusions, short of real 
infidelity, that can be put into language. It is not only not true for children, 
but it is not true for any body, and is, in fact, a kind of barricade before the 
heavenly gate for every body, still outside. It is very true that no one can 
pray, or do any thing acceptably, to God, as being and remaining unconverted, 
unregenerated; but that is a very different thing from showing that no one can 
pray, or do any thing acceptably till <i>after</i> they are converted, or regenerated. 
The difference is just as wide as between all good possibility and none 
whatever. God is ready to hear every child's prayer, every man's prayer, calls 
him to come and be heard for all he wants, only let him pray as coming to be 
converted, or born of the Spirit, in his prayer. If the prayers of the wicked 
are an abomination, as they certainly are, let them come to cease being wicked, 
and be made right with God. Can not a wicked man become right? and at what time 
and

<pb n="375" id="iv.vii-Page_375" />
where, better than when God is hearing and helping his prayer? His 
very prayer will be a praying out of wickedness into right. But when he can not 
think, work, pray; can not do any thing acceptably, till after he is born of the 
Spirit, that word <i>after</i> fences him back; shuts him up in his sin, there to bide 
his time. What multitudes of children have been shut away from the kingdom of 
God, by this one misconception of piously intended orthodoxy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p17">The mistake of 
teaching is scarcely less fatal, when the child is put to the doing of good 
works, and the making up of a character in the self-regulating way. That kind of 
duty is so legal and painful, and the poor child will be so often floored by his 
failures in it, that he will not continue long. A kind of despair will come upon 
him in a short time, and religion itself will take on a hard impossible look, 
that is even repulsive. Nothing will draw the child onward in ways of piety, but 
the sense of forgivenesses, helps, felt sympathies of grace and love. Salvation 
by faith, is the only kind of religion that a child can support. If there is no 
ladder to heaven but a ladder of will-works and observances, he will not be 
climbing it long. Where Luther fell off and lay groaning infant steps will not 
persist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p18">It is a great mistake, too, and a great Christian wrong. under 
salvation by faith, to be always showing children what a hard, dry service the 
Christian life must be. A great many parents do this unthinkingly, because it is 
just so to them. Where there is a real living faith. and children believe most 
easily, cheerfulness, brightness,

<pb n="376" id="iv.vii-Page_376" />
liberty, joy, are the element of life itself. But 
if the parent is down in the lowest grades of possible devotion, worried and not 
blessed by his piety, galled and not comforted; if the children hear him 
mourning always in his prayer, and confessing shortcomings and defeats and 
poverty enough to ungospel all the gospel promises, it should not be wonderful 
that they are not particularly drawn to that kind of piety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p19">These, now, are some 
of the things which are not to be taught, but carefully avoided in the training 
of children. There are a great many other things which are not to be taught, for 
the reason that they can not be sufficiently apprehended, and will only confound 
the understanding instead of giving it light. These are to be taught, not 
formally or theologically, but implicitly, in a kind of child's version, which 
the confessions commonly do not give. Thus depravity in Adam, the fall of the 
race, the atonement by Christ in any view that makes it a ground of forgiveness, 
regeneration itself as a metaphysically defined change in character—none of these 
can be taught as a doctrine for young children. And yet they can all be taught 
implicitly. Thus we may represent to children that we are all sinners, and that 
God is displeased with us whenever we do or think what is wrong; that we want a 
better auld a clean heart, so that we shall love to do what is right, and that 
Christ came down into the world to give it to us; that when we feel sorry for 
wrong he loves to forgive us, and that when we feel weak and are much

<pb n="377" id="iv.vii-Page_377" />
tempted he will help us, hearing our prayer, and coming to us by 
his Spirit, to give us strength. Meantime we must not omit teaching that Jesus 
had a most dear love to children, took them in his arms, blessed them, loved 
them even the more tenderly because of the bad world into which they are come; 
and that breathing his own love into them, he was able to say that of such is 
the kingdom of heaven. Proceeding in this manner, let the call be to the child 
to become good, and to be always trusting Christ to make him so, and he will get 
the force, implicitly, of a whole gospel, in this very simple and summary 
version.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p20">While the whole teaching centers at this point, the mind of the child 
will not be wearied, of course, by a continual reiteration of the same very 
simple matter, but it will be led about, into free ranges and excursions, among 
the facts and very dramatic incidents of the Scripture history. Little debates 
will be raised about duties in common matters; characters will be held up for 
approbation, or to be condemned. The matters of creation, from the sky downward, 
will come into notice, and be used to show God's wisdom and greatness. And so 
there will be a rotary movement of inquiry and teaching, all round the great 
central point of being good, and the readiness of Christ to help us in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p21">Due 
care will be taken also not to thrust religious subjects on the child, when he 
is excited by other things, in a manner to make it unwelcome. His times of 
thought and appetite must be watched. Play with

<pb n="378" id="iv.vii-Page_378" />
him when he wants to play, teach him when he wants to be 
taught. Untimely intrusions of religion will only make it odious—the child can 
not be crammed with doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p22">Children often break upon their parents with very tough 
questions, and questions that wear a considerable looking towards infidelity. It 
requires, in fact, but a simple child to ask questions that no philosopher can 
answer. Parents are not to be hurried or flurried in such cases, and make up 
extempore answers that are only meant to confuse the child, and consciously have 
no real verity. It is equally bad, if the child is scolded for his freedom; for 
what respect can he have for the truth, when he may not so much as question 
where it is? Still worse, if the child's question is taken for an evidence of 
his superlative smartness, and repeated with evident pride in his hearing. In 
all such cases, a quiet answer should be given to the child's question where it 
can easily be done, and where it can not, some delay should be taken; wherein it 
will be confessed that not even his parents know every thing. Or, sometimes, if 
the question is one that plainly can not be answered by any body, occasion 
should be taken to show the child how little we know, and how many things God 
knows which are too deep for us—how reverently, therefore, we are to submit our 
mind to his, and let him teach us when he will, what is true. It is a very great 
thing for a child, to have had the busy infidel lurking in his questions, early 
instructed in regard to the necessary limits of knowledge, and accustomed to a

<pb n="379" id="iv.vii-Page_379" />
simple faith in God's requirement, where his knowledge fails. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p23">Observe also, at just this point, the immense advantage that a Christian parent 
has in Jesus Christ, as regards the religious teaching of his children. I speak 
here of the fact that all truth finds in him the concrete form Truth is not less 
really incarnate in him, than God. Indeed he testifies, himself, that he is the 
truth. And he is so, not merely in the sense that he parabolizes the truth, and 
gets it thus into human conditions or analogies, but that his own person also 
and life are the eternal form of truth; that he lives it, acts it forth, groans 
it in his Gethsemane, sheds it from his veins in the bleeding of his cross. You 
may take your children along therefore, through his childhood, into his 
ministries of healing, on to his death-scene itself, and it will be as if you 
led them through a gallery, where all divinest, most life-giving truth is 
pictured. No abstractions will be wanted, no difficult reaches of comprehension 
required; you have nothing to do but to show them Jesus as he is, and the Great 
Teaching will be in them—all that is needed as the vital bread of their 
intelligence, and heart, and character. The blessed child's doctrine of the 
world is Christ. Have it then as your privilege to be always unfolding your 
child's understanding, and spiritual nature, by that which will be life and 
healing to both; even Jesus Christ, the Word of the Father's glory. Converse 
much of him and about him, make him familiar, and it will be strange if you do 
not find that both your

<pb n="380" id="iv.vii-Page_380" />
conversation and theirs is in heaven, where he sitteth at 
the right hand of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p24">And of this you will be the more certain if you teach 
Christ not by words only, but by so living as to make your own life the 
interpreter of his. There is no feebler and more unpractical conception, than 
that children are faithfully taught, when they are abundantly lectured. If you 
will put in Christ, you must put him on. There is no such gospel for them, as 
that which flavors your own conduct, and fills your personal atmosphere with the 
Christly aroma.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p25">At the same time it should be the constant endeavor with 
children, to make the subject of religion an open subject, and keep it so, 
never to be otherwise. Nothing is wider of dignity, or more mischievous in its 
effects, than the remarkable shyness of religious conversation in most Christian 
families. It argues either some great neglect of the parents, in which they have 
let the subject fall out of range as a subject not to be named, or else it shows 
that, in trying to make it an open subject, so much of cant or untimely 
exhortation has been mixed with it, as to make it unwelcome. Rightly conceived, 
there is no subject of so great interest and such inexhaustible freshness, as 
that which pertains to the soul and the future life. Good conversation, too, 
upon it, in the house, is better than sermons. Why then should a Christian 
family, where every other subject is welcome, taboo this, requiring it to pass 
in silence, as if it were in fact the forbidden fruit of their intelligence?</p>


<pb n="381" id="iv.vii-Page_381" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p26">But I must speak, in closing, of what appears to be a somewhat 
general misconception, as respects the <i>aim</i> of Christian teaching in the case of 
very young children. According to the view I am here maintaining, it is not 
their conversion, in the sense commonly given to that term. That is a notion 
which belongs to the scheme that makes nothing of baptism and the organic unity 
of the house; that looks upon the children as being heathens, or aliens, 
requiring, of course, to be converted. But according to the scheme here 
presented, they are not heathens, or aliens; but they are in and of the 
household of faith, and their growing up is to be in the same. Parents 
therefore, in the religious teaching of their children, are not to have it as a 
point of fidelity to press them into some crisis of high experience, called 
conversion. Their teaching is to be that which feeds a growth, not that which 
stirs a revolution. It is to be nurture, presuming on a grace already and always 
given, and, for just that reason, jealously careful to raise no thought of some 
high climax to be passed. For precisely here is the special advantage of a true 
sacramental nurture in the promise, that it does not put the child on passing a 
crisis, where he is thrown out of balance not unlikely, and becomes artificially 
conscious of himself, but it leaves him to be always increasing his faith, and 
reaching forward, in the simplest and most dutiful manner, to become what God 
in helping him to be. On this point Dr. Tiersch says, with very great insight, 
both of the gospel and of children—</p>
<pb n="382" id="iv.vii-Page_382" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p27">"It is certainly not difficult to bring a child into a 
condition of emotion and anxiety, by representations of natural corruption, of 
the judgment, and of the influence of the enemy; and to fill him with doubts of 
his own salvation, thereby moving him to any thing that may be desired. It is 
possible that by these means, deep experiences of the communion of the soul have 
been brought to light. But these are consequences that should rather be objects 
of our fear than of our rejoicing. For here comes in the worst of all dangers, 
the early wasting of such impressions and experiences, and a creeping in of 
untruth, whilst the power vanishes and the forms of speech remain. For both the 
most delicate and the most solemn experiences become, after this method, objects 
of continual reflection and conversation, under which, at last, solemn 
earnestness, as well as all delicacy, is destroyed, and there remains either a 
continual self-deception, with the semblance of the reality of godliness, or a 
gnawing consciousness of an increasing untruthfulness, and of an inner 
unfruitfulness beneath a mass of phrases."<note n="20" id="iv.vii-p27.1">Christian Family, p. 133.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p28">It is a delicate matter for children 
to navigate in this rough sea of conversional tossings, where the stormy wind 
lifteth up the waves, and they go up to the heaven, and go down again to the 
depth, and their soul is melted because of trouble. There is, for the little 
ones, a more quiet way of induction. Show them how to be good, and then, when 
they fail, how God will help them if they ask him and trust in him for help. 

<pb n="383" id="iv.vii-Page_383" />
In this manner they will be passing little conversion-like crises 
all the time. Rejoice with them and for them as they do, only do not put them on 
the consciousness, in themselves, of what you seem to see. Let them be 
accustomed to it as a fact of experience that they are happy when they are 
right, and are right when God helps them to be, and that he always helps them to 
be when they put their trust in him. The Spirit of God is nowhere so dovelike as 
he is in his gentle visitations and hoverings of mercy over little children. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p29">What is wanted is, to train them by a corresponding gentleness, and keep them in 
the molds of the Spirit. No spiritual tornado is wanted that will finish up the 
parental duties in a day; but there is to be a most tender and wise attention, 
watching always for them, and, at every turn or stage of advance, contributing 
what is wanted; enjoying their bright and happy times of goodness and peace with 
them, helping their weak times, drawing them out of their discouragements, and 
smoothing away their moods of recoil and bitterness; contriving always to supply 
the kind of power that is wanted, at the time when it is wanted. Very young 
children religiously educated, it will be remembered by almost every grown up 
person, have many times of great religious tenderness, when they are drawn apart 
in thoughtfulness and prayer. The effort should be to make these little, silent pentecosts 
and gentle openings God-ward scaling-times of the Spirit, and have the family 
always in such keeping, as to be a congenial element for such times; and to 
suffer no possible hindrance, or opposing

<pb n="384" id="iv.vii-Page_384" />
influence, even should they come and go unobserved Under 
such kind of keeping and teaching, God, who is faithful to all his 
opportunities, as men are not, will be putting his laws into the mind and 
writing them in the heart, and the prophet's idea will be fulfilled to the 
letter; it will not be necessary to go calling the children to Christ, and 
saying, know the Lord; for they will know him, every one, the least as the 
greatest, and the greatest as the least, each by a knowledge proper to his age.</p>


<pb n="385" id="iv.vii-Page_385" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VIII. Family Prayers." progress="93.39%" id="iv.viii" prev="iv.vii" next="v">
<h2 id="iv.viii-p0.1">VII1.<br />FAMILY PRAYERS.</h2>
<p class="comment" id="iv.viii-p1">"And it shall come to pass in that day, I will hear, saith 
the Lord, I will hear the heavens, and they shall hear the earth and the earth 
shall hear the corn, and the wine, and the oil, and they shall hear Jezreel."—<scripRef passage="Hosea 2:21-22" id="iv.viii-p1.1" parsed="|Hos|2|21|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Hos.2.21-Hos.2.22">Hosea ii. 21-2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p2">BY this very elaborate and poetically ingenious figure, 
the prophet appears to be giving a contrived representation of the fact, that 
when God brings in the promised day of his universal reign in the earth, there 
will be a grand convergency of causes to prepare it, and, like so many 
concurrent prayers, to make common suit for it before Him. Thus he figures the 
world as being the beautiful valley called Jezreel, which is the garden, so to 
speak, of the land. And it is to be as when the people of Jezreel get their 
harvest, by having every thing in a train of concurrent agency to prepare it—they 
make petition by their careful tillage to the corn, the grapes, and olives, that 
they will grow apace; these, in turn, make suit to the earth to give them 
nutriment; this again hears them, and lifts its petition to the heavens, asking 
rain and dew; whereupon, last of all, the heavens hand up the prayers to God, to 
furnish them water, and let them shed it down; which petition he graciously 
hears, and the harvest follows. So he conceives it will be, as the harvest of 
the world

<pb n="386" id="iv.viii-Page_386" />
approaches. It will be as if all things were put striving 
together, and a prayer were going up for it through all the concurrent circles 
of Providence. God's counsel and kingdom are constructing always a perfect 
harmony, by their convergence on his perfect end. Then, as the perfect end is 
neared, and the harmony with it grows more complete, it will be as if more 
things were concurring in it and asking for it, and prayer, falling in as a 
cause among causes, will have them all praying with it, or handing up its 
request. In which we may see what holds good of all prayer, and how or by what 
law it prevails. In one view, the whole future is prayed in by the whole 
present, being such a future as the whole present demands. The more things, 
therefore, prayer can get into harmony with itself in its request, the more 
likely it is to prevail; and the more alone it is, and the more things it has 
opposite to it, in the field of causes, the less likely it is to prevail—even as 
Adam had less hope of success in praying for Cain, that the blood of Abel was 
crying to God against him from the ground.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p3">All prayer being under this general 
condition, family prayer will be of course; and of this I now propose to speak. 
I choose to handle the subject in this form, in the conviction that the prayers 
of families are so often defeated by the want of any such concert in the aims, 
plans, tempers, works, and aspirations of the house, as is necessary to a common 
suit before God; in other words, because the prayers, commonly so called, are 
defeated by the suit of so many causes contrary to them.</p>


<pb n="387" id="iv.viii-Page_387" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p4">We sometimes use the terms <i>family worship</i> and <i>family prayers</i>, 
without any reference at all to their spiritual acceptance with God, or to any 
gifts and benefits to be bestowed, in the way of answer to such prayers. We 
speak of the worship, or the prayers, as a kind of morning observance; a 
religious formality that is to have its value, under the laws of drill and 
habitual repetition; good therefore, in that sense, to be kept a going, and not 
expected to be good on the high ground of faith and living intercourse with God. 
That it is to be the opening of heaven and the keeping of it open to the family, 
under the conditions of prevailing prayer, is either not commonly supposed, or 
not made a point of practical endeavor. The benefits thought of are to be such 
as will come of mere observance itself, and the religious reverence impressed by 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p5">Now that some such kind of benefit may be expected to follow, 
I am not about to question. Any such external observance, kept up in the family, 
must probably beget a deeper sense of religion, and prepare all the members to a 
readier admission of the great principles of faith, and spiritual devotion to 
God. And in that view, the observance of family worship is a matter of such 
consequence in a family, that the parent, who confessedly is not a Christian 
person, ought still to feel it incumbent on him to maintain that observance. And 
if such were the persons with whom I am dealing in this discussion, I should 
urge it upon them, as a matter indispensable, and never to be omitted. But my 
subject is different. I am addressing Christian parents, on

<pb n="388" id="iv.viii-Page_388" />
the subject of the Christian training of their children; showing 
it to be the same thing as a training into Christ, and how that training will 
secure the real initiation of their children into a state of genuine 
discipleship. Having this aim therefore, I shall drop out of notice family 
worship as observance, and speak of it only as the open state of prayer and 
communion with God in the house. For, as the greater includes the less, we need 
not be careful about the less; but only about the greater. And I shall speak, in 
the conviction that a great and principal reason why the family religion of 
those who are really Christian believers, carries no saving benefit with it, is 
that they are content with the less when they ought to claim the greater; 
maintaining the family prayers, in the way of observance only, and not as an 
appeal of faith to God. They imagine some impossibility perhaps of maintaining 
the family religion on so high a key. It will not only be a wearisome and 
over-exhaustive painstaking for themselves, but they sometimes imagine that the 
children, too, will be finally drugged by such over-dosing, in the spiritual 
intensities of religion, and be only the more repelled from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p6">But they greatly 
mistake, in this kind of judgment, by mistaking first, in their conception of 
what is necessary to the prevalent effect of the family prayers, and the always 
open state of the house towards God. No rhapsodies are wanted, or flights of 
feeling, or heavings of passional intercession, as many are wont to assume, but 
simply that there should be a sober, calculated harmony between all the plans 
and appointments of life

<pb n="389" id="iv.viii-Page_389" />
and the prayers or petitions made. The great difficulty in 
faith, after all, is to be faithful. God is not carried by shrieks of emotion, 
but by the honestly meant and soberly contrived ordering of things, to snake 
them work in with, and, if possible, work out the prayers. In this view, let me 
call your attention—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p7">I. To the manner in which prayers, of all kinds, get their 
answer from God. Two things are wanted, as conditions previous to the favoring 
answer. First, that the matter requested should agree with God's beneficent 
aims, or the ends of good to which his plans are built. Secondly, that the 
prayer should agree with as many other prayers, and as many other circles of 
causes as possible; for God is working always toward the largest harmony, and 
will not favor, therefore, the prayers of words, when every thing else in the 
life is demanding something else, but will rather have respect to what has the 
widest reach of things and persons making suit with it. It is at this latter 
point that prayers most commonly fail, viz: that they are solitary and contrary, 
having nothing put in agreement with them; as if some one person should be 
praying for fair weather when every body else wants rain, and the gaping earth, 
and thirsty animals, and withering trees, are all asking for it together. Or a 
man, we may conceive, prays for holiness, getting off his knees to go and 
defraud his neighbor; or that he may be prospered in some plan that requires 
industry, and, by indolence and inattention, leaves all the causes of nature 
making suit against him.

<pb n="390" id="iv.viii-Page_390" />
God is for some largest harmony in the hearing of prayers, 
as in every thing else. All the prayers that he will hear too must, in some 
sense, be from Himself, which is the same as to say that they must chime with 
His ends, and the working of his plans generally.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p8">See how it is, for example, in 
the great realm of nature. The first thing here to be discovered is that every 
thing requires every thing; or, if we take the figure of prayer, that all events 
make suit for all. Omit any one, and there would be a shock of discord felt in 
the whole frame work. As regards the interior principle of causes, we know 
nothing; we only see them all playing into all, and all demanding all, and then, 
all together, making suit for a certain general future, somehow accordant with 
them and their harmonies. Thus it will be seen to hold, even scientifically, in 
the grand astronomic system of worlds, that all the innumerable parts have a 
perfect concurrence, demanding exactly every thing that comes to pass, in the 
motions, changes of position, perturbations of parts, and processions of the 
whole. The principle, every thing for every thing and all together one, is so 
exact, that every atom and tiniest insect feels the touch, in fact, of every 
heaviest, highest, and remotest orb, and every such orb a respectiveness of 
action reaching downward, after every such minim of matter and life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p9">Such is 
nature, and it would be exactly so, were it not for sin, in the supernatural 
order, viz: in the wants, and works, and prayers, and heavenly gifts of God's 
spiritual empire. Sin harmonizes with nothing.

<pb n="391" id="iv.viii-Page_391" />
It is a principle of general discord with all God's purposes, 
plans, and creations; refusing to be included in any terms of intellectual unity 
and order. But God is none the less intent on harmony here, that the constituent 
harmony of his realm is broken. All that He is doing as a world's Redeemer, is 
to gather together in one, all the loosened elements of discord, and settle the 
world again, in everlasting concord and unity. And toward this final issue he 
puts all things working together as for the same good issue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p10">Thus it will be 
found that the Bible history shows a grand convergency of all the matters 
included in it, and that a mysterious concert weaves all its facts together, and 
keeps them working toward the same result. The ritual of Moses, and the forty 
years' march, and all the captivities and dispersions of the people, and the 
dispersions of the Greek and Roman languages, and all the philosophic 
exhaustions, and all the crumblings of the false religions, and all the great 
wars of the Romans, and all the fortunes of empire determined by those wars, and 
then the universal pacification of the world—by all these vast concurrences the 
world is made ready, and set waiting for Christ to be born. The students of 
history, looking over this field, are astonished by the vastness of the 
preparation, and it is to them, as if they heard all these world-wide powers 
voiced in prayer together for the coming of Jesus. Just here, then was the time 
for him to come. And thus, in fact, he came, in the exact fullness of time, when 
the largest harmony was asking for him.</p>


<pb n="392" id="iv.viii-Page_392" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p11">In the same way, it will be seen, descending to a lower field, 
that every conversion to God takes place when some largest harmony demands it. 
Not always, or commonly, when some friend, or wife, or good mother, prays it, 
wholly alone, but when others join them, or when, at least, there is a large 
concurrence of providences and causes, making the same suit, and joining in the 
general conspiracy of reasons. And so much is there in this, that the subject 
himself will almost always feel a conviction of some wonderful conjunction of 
means, and conditions, and prayers, just then brought together, to accomplish 
the otherwise difficult or impossible result.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p12">Other illustrations, without 
limit, could be cited from the processes of God's spiritual administration; for 
it is always working toward the largest harmony. But we come directly to the 
matter of prayer itself And here we meet the promise, first of all, that—"if we 
ask any thing according to his will he heareth us;" for the design is here to 
draw the petitioner into the most intimate acquaintance, and bring him into the 
most exact conformity with, God's purposes and ends. And probably the whole 
economy of prayer, or giving gifts to prayer, which might as well be given 
otherwise without prayer, is meant to promote this agreement of the petitioners 
with God. Next we have that peculiar phrasing of the doctrine of prayer, by 
Christ, when he says—"If two of you shall agree, on earth, as touching any 
thing, that they shall ask, it shall be done for them;" where the intent of the 
doctrine is to bring the

<pb n="393" id="iv.viii-Page_393" />
petitioners into the largest possible circle of harmony among 
themselves. Hence the promise too—"Ye shall seek me and find me, if ye search 
for me with all your heart;" where the purpose is to bring each individual into 
the largest harmony with himself and not leave half his dispositions, or 
aspirations, or lustings, praying virtually against his prayers. Hence, again 
the command—"Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation;" where the endeavor 
is to set the voluntary powers chiming with the prayers, and working toward a 
grand petitional harmony with them. By the whole economy of prayer, then, God is 
working toward the largest, most inclusive harmony, and prayer is to be 
successful. just according to the amount of concurrency there is in it. First, 
there is to be the completest possible concurrency with God; then a concurrency 
of one or two hundred, or, if so it may be, two hundred millions of petitioners 
in a common suit; and then all these are to be total in the suit, bringing all 
their lustings, affections, works, plans, properties, and self-sacrifices, into 
the petition; whereupon the prayer will grow strong, just in proportion to the 
amount of agreement, or concurrence there is in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p13">Under this great law, 
therefore, prayer, as a matter of fact, has been getting and will always be 
getting more strength by the larger harmonies it embodies. Noah prayed alone for 
his very ungodly times, and could not be heard—the blood of Abel was crying to 
God for justice over against him, and so were all the crimes of violence and 
murder in his own most bloody and cruel

<pb n="394" id="iv.viii-Page_394" />
age. Abraham prayed for Sodom, but there were no fifty, forty, 
thirty, twenty, ten, or, as far as we know, more than one righteous man to pray 
with him; and therefore he fails, obtaining only the safety of that godly 
brother's family. Afterwards Daniel, in a matter of great peril, was able, going 
to his house to pray, to set his three friends praying with him, and he found 
the light on which even his life depended. Still farther on, Esther set all her 
countrymen in the city praying and fasting with her, and obtained, in that 
manner, the deliverance of her whole people, and their promotion to honor in the 
kingdom. And so, again, the more wonderful scene of power which inaugurates the 
church, on the day of Pentecost, is distinguished by this principal, 
all-determining fact, that the disciples are all with one accord in one place, 
praying for the heavenly gift.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p14">Not to extend these illustrations farther, we may 
safely put it down as a conclusion, that prayer wants the largest possible 
harmony praying with it; or what is the same, as many reasons, and causes, and 
wants, and conditions, and persons, as possible, chiming in the suit of it; so 
that God may answer it for harmony's sake, and not against harmony. It may seem 
that I have led you a long way to reach this conclusion, especially when my 
subject is family prayer. But we shall now be able—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p15">II. To dispatch that 
particular subject as much more briefly; and besides, I have been able to hit 
upon no other method, which promised to unfold the real conditions

<pb n="395" id="iv.viii-Page_395" />
of family prayer, and show the reasons of utter failure 
and abortiveness in it so distinctly and impressively.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p16">The great infirmity of 
family prayers, or of what is sometimes called family religion, is that it 
stands alone in the house, and has nothing put in agreement with it. Whereas, if 
it is to have any honest reality, as many things as possible should be soberly 
and deliberately put in agreement with it; for indeed it is a first point of 
religion itself, that by its very nature, it rules presidingly over every thing 
desired, done, thought, planned for, and prayed for, in the life. It is never to 
finish itself up by words, or word-supplications, or even by sacraments; but the 
whole custom of life and character must be in it and of it, by a total consent 
of the man. And more depends on this, a hundred times, than upon any occasional 
fervors, or passional flights, or agonizings. The grand defect will, in almost 
all cases, be, in what is more deliberate, viz: in the want of any downright, 
honest, casting of the family in the type of religion, as if that were truly 
accepted as the first thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p17">See just what is wanted, by what is so very 
commonly not found. First of all, the mere observance kind of piety, that which 
prays in the family to keep up a reverent show, or acknowledgment of religion, 
is not enough. It leaves every thing else in the life to be an open space for 
covetousness, and all the gay lustings of worldly vanity. It even leaves out 
prayer; for the saying prayers is, in no sense, really the same thing

<pb n="396" id="iv.viii-Page_396" />
as to pray. Contrary to this, there should be some real prayer, 
prayer for the meaning's sake, and not for the shell of religious decency in 
which the semblance may be kept. This latter kind looks, indeed, for no return 
of blessing from God, but only for a certain religious effect accomplished by 
the drill of repetitional observance. There is also another kind of drill 
sometimes attempted in the prayers of families, which is much worse, viz: when 
the prayer is made, every morning, to hit this or that child in some matter of 
disobedience, or some mere peccadillo into which he has fallen. Nothing can be 
more irreverent to God than to make the hour of prayer a time of 
prison-discipline for the subjects of it, and nothing could more certainly set 
them in a fixed aversion to religion and to every thing sacred. This kind of 
prayer prays, in fact, for exasperation's sake, and the effect will correspond. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p18">In the next place, what is prayed for in the house by the father, is, how 
commonly, not prayed for by the mother in her family tastes and tempers, and is 
even prayed against, in fact, by all the instigations of appearance, and pride, 
and show, which are raised by her motherly studies and cares. And this, too, not 
seldom, when her prayers themselves are burdened with much feeling, and bear the 
appearances of much earnest longing for the piety of her children. Her prayers 
sound well in the wording, and she verily thinks that she means what she asks 
for; but the notions of standing she is putting in the head of her son, or the 
dress she is just now getting up for her daughter, pray, a hundred

<pb n="397" id="iv.viii-Page_397" />
fold harder than her prayers, only just the other way; 
calling in results of feeling and character that are selfish, worldly, earthly 
in the last degree.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p19">It is a matter of the greatest importance, too, as regards 
the successful training of children, that they should be inducted into ways and 
habits of prayer themselves, as very frequently they are not. Sometimes even 
Christian mothers, who pray much for their children, never lead them into the 
practice of prayer for themselves. They are kept from so doing, by the supposed 
orthodox belief, first, that their children are of course in the gall of 
bitterness, and secondly, that such can offer no prayer, which is not an 
abomination to the Lord; in both which conclusions they are, in fact, neither 
orthodox nor Christian, and what to the children, at least, is even worse than 
that, consent to let them grow up in no personal habit of religion. How then can 
they be reached by the prayers of the house, when they are deliberately put 
outside of the possibility, even of beginning to pray for themselves? Sometimes 
they are taught to pray only in the sense of saying prayers, or repeating some 
little formula appropriate to their age. And there is nothing ill in this, if 
they only do it occasionally. But the much better method, in general, is for the 
mother to word a simple prayer for them herself, and let them follow after in 
the repetition of it, sentence by sentence. The prayer in this case, will have 
respect to the particular matters of the day; what has been seen, felt, enjoyed, 
wanted, suffered, and needs to be forgiven. Very soon the child himself, 
practiced in

<pb n="398" id="iv.viii-Page_398" />
this way, will begin to drop in a sentence, here or there that 
comes directly out of his feeling, and it will not be long before he will be 
able to word a whole prayer for himself, and will so be led along into the habit 
of praying with his mother, and be grown, so to speak, into the ruling desires 
and prayers of the house. In this method, regularly pursued, the child may be 
trained to a perfectly open state in the matter of prayer; so that when the 
father is absent, or is taken away by death, he will be ready, at a very early 
period on his way to manhood, to take his father's place. There will be nothing 
ghostly, or sanctimoniously separated from the common going on of life, in the 
way of prayer thus maintained. Having it for the element of childhood, and being 
grown into the practice of it, the very geniality, and sweetness, and good cheer 
of home, will seem to be lapped in it, and it will be so far natural, that, if 
it were taken away, the course of life itself would seem to be even painfully 
unnatural. A house without a roof, would scarcely be a more indifferent home 
than a family state unsheltered by God's friendship, and the sense of being 
always rested in his Providential care and guidance. No sweetness of life is so 
indispensable to a family, brought up thus, in the open state with God, as to 
have all the cares, affections, partings, sicknesses, afflictions, prosperities, 
marriages, deaths, and all kinds of works, habitually blessed, by the sense of 
God ap pealed to, and consciously witnessing in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p20">But this again, depends on yet another fact, where commonly 
the defect is manifold greater than it is in the

<pb n="399" id="iv.viii-Page_399" />
points already referred to. It is not only necessary to the 
genuine state of family religion, or the open state of godly living in the 
house, that the prayers should be prayers and not observances, and that both the 
parents should be truly in them together, and the children carefully bred into 
them also as the common joy of their home; but it is necessary also that the 
practical ends, tastes, plans, aspirations, and works of the house, should all 
come into the same circle of concert, and join their petition to reinforce the 
suit of the prayers. And here, as I have already intimated, is the great cause 
of failure in family religion. It is not difficult to get a Christian father 
into such a strain of desire for his children, that he will faithfully maintain 
the prayers of the house, and press himself at times into great fervors in his 
suit for them. These fervors will, too often, be kindled, in fact, by the 
conviction of really great derelictions of duty, such as come between the family 
and all God's blessings upon them. No, the difficult thing here is, not to get 
even the fervors of prayer, but to get the life itself and its works into that 
honest and deliberate agreement with the prayers, that will give them a genuine 
power and meaning, without any such flights and passional vehemences. The 
difficulty is that almost nothing, in the arrangements, tempers, and practical 
ends of the house, agrees with the prayers. The father prays in the morning that 
his children may grow up in the Lord, and calls it even the principal good of 
their life, that they are to be Christians, living to God and for the world to 
come. Then he goes out into the field, or the

<pb n="400" id="iv.viii-Page_400" />
shop, or the house of trade, and delving there, all day, in his gains, keeps 
praying from morning to night, without knowing it, that his 
family may be rich. His plans and works, faithfully seconded by an affectionate 
wife, pull exactly contrary to the pull of his prayers, and to all their common 
teaching in religion. Their tempers are worldly, and make a worldly atmosphere 
in the house. Pride, the ambition of show and social stand ing, envy of what is 
above, jealousy of what is below, follies of dress and fashion, and the more 
foolish elation felt when a son is praised, or a daughter admired in the matter 
of personal appearance, or what is no better, a manifest preparing and 
foretasting of this folly, when the son, or daughter, is so young as to be only 
the more certainly poisoned by the infection of it—O these unspoken, damning 
prayers! how many are they, and how totally do they fill up the days! The 
mornings open with a reverent, fervent-sounding prayer of words, and then the 
days come after piling up petitions of ends. aims, tempers, passions, and works, 
that ask for any thing and every thing, but what accords with the genuine rule 
of religion. The prayer of the morning is that the son, the daughter, all the 
sons, all the daughters, may be Christian; and then the prayers that follow are 
for any thing but that, or any thing, in fact, most contrary to that. Is it any 
wonder, when we consider this common disagreement between the prayers, even the 
fervent prayers of the family, and all the other concerns, enjoyments, and ends 
of the common life beside, that so many fine shows of family piety are

<pb n="401" id="iv.viii-Page_401" />
yet followed, by so much of godless and even reprobate 
character, in the children!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p21">Here then, my brethren, is the great lesson of family 
religion; it is that religion, being the supreme end and law of life, is to have 
every thing put in the largest possible harmony with it. And this is to be done 
by no superlative fervors, or heats of piety and prayer, but by the sober, 
honest, practical arrangement of life and its plans. Thus, if your children are 
to grow up into Christ, that is to be made their prayer, and the prayer of both 
the parents, and the prayer of all the buildings, migrations, plans, toils, 
trades, and pleasures of the house. All these are to pray, in sober earnest, 
that the children, as the practically best thing possible, and most to be 
desired, may be Christian in their life. There is no difficulty in forming a 
whole family to God, when there is grace enough in the parents to make that 
really the object, and set every thing in the largest harmony with it. The only 
difficulty is in doing it, when the prayers and the family religion are one side 
of every thing else, in a department by themselves, and the whole body of life's 
practical works and ends is operating directly against the result desired and 
prayed for. Prayer, in a certain proper view of it, is only one of the great 
causes of the world, and all the causes, natural as well as supernatural, are, 
in a certain broad sense, prayers. What is wanted, therefore, is to put all the 
causes, all the prayers, into a common strain of endeavor, reaching after a 
common good, in God and his friendship. The religious affinities of the house 
then

<pb n="402" id="iv.viii-Page_402" />
take the mold of the prayers, and become a kind of prayer 
themselves. The children grow into faith, as it were, by a process of natural 
induction—only it will be intensely supernatural, because their faith is both 
quickened and grown in the atmosphere of God's own Spirit, always filling the 
house. He molds the prayers to agreement with God's will, and the prayers of 
each to the prayers of all, and the works and plans and tastes of all to the 
prayers; and then, as a consequence, which is also an answer, fills the house 
with his ingrown sanctifying power, and seals the members with his seal of life. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p22">Let us stop here now, in our closing, and contemplate the dignity and power of a 
genuine family religion, thus maintained. Consistency and solid reality, we have 
seen, are its great distinction—the whole ordering of the house is worshipful, 
and faithfully chimes with the prayers. The very table is sanctified with, as 
well as by, the blessing invoked upon it; so that when the house are feeding 
animal enjoyments, and, so far, saying that they are animals, they do not become 
such. Their sensuality is kept under by a divine spirituality above it. It is 
not so much their bodies as their souls that are fed. By their holy charities 
and prayers, the family property is also sanctified, and all the industries by 
which it is obtained. The training of the house does not end in money, the 
conversation is not about money, the plans are not plans turning on the supreme 
good of money, the only losses dreaded or shunned are

<pb n="403" id="iv.viii-Page_403" />
not losses of money. Their thoughts and affections therefore, 
mellowed by the family piety, do not clink in their souls, as we sometimes 
almost hear them with a hard-money sound. For the love of God penetrates and 
savors, all through, even the works of thrift and all the ennobled virtues of a 
genuine economy. The mental life also is raised by the family religion, for they 
live thoughtfully, as in contact with God, and all the highest themes of 
existence. Events, providences, nay even things themselves, take on senses 
related to intelligence, feeling, and the uses of faith. And so their very 
talent grows into volume, because it is never imprisoned, or stunted by the 
external measures of things; but is led forth, always, into what things signify, 
as related to the broader affinities and the half-poetic life of religion. They 
are refined, in this manner, without any ambition to copy the mannerisms of 
refinement; refined by the fining of their intelligence and feeling. They are 
not emasculated by their culture, but grow manlier in it; because of the good 
and great thoughts, and high subjects, into which they are trained by the sober, 
honest piety of their practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p23">The family is thus exalted, every way, by the 
family religion; because there is such reality and all-diffusive harmony in the 
scope of it. In the prayers of the day it recalls, in one way or another and 
with filial reverence, the ancestors that have gone before, and looks hopefully 
on to the great reunion of the future. Its births are so many arrivals, or 
presentations, at the gate of eternity; its baptisms and baptismal namings are 
titles recorded in

<pb n="404" id="iv.viii-Page_404" />
the family register of God; its deaths are only the migrations 
of so many into life, to be followed by the migration of all; and the sense of 
a good future, to be their common heritage, imparts a trustful, quietly cheerful air to their waiting. For that bright gathering of the house, after the 
storms are over, gilds their adversities and sicknesses, and kindles a 
beautiful expectancy in their prayers—keeps them looking up and away, without 
any instigations of asceticism, or false antipathy to the world. The godly 
father dwells in such a house, even as the apostle pictures Abraham, dwelling in 
tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, heirs with him of the same promise viz: that 
of a city that hath foundations. Heirs with him—not heirs of his fee-simple, not 
legatees in his will, waiting patiently or impatiently for him to die, but heirs 
with him of a great angelic future that rests in character and fruits of well 
doing, in which they bless, and by mankind as well as God, are blessed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p24">What 
scene of family dignity is more to be admired? The highest splendors of wealth 
and show, have but a feeble glow-worm look in the comparison—a pale, faint 
glimmer of light, a phosphorescent halo, enveloping what is only a worm. Even 
the poor laboring man, thanking God, at his table, for the food he earned by the 
toil of yesterday, singing still, each morning, in his family hymn, of the 
glorious rest at hand, moving on thitherward with his children, by single day's 
journeys of prayer and praise, teaching them, even as the eagles do their young, 
to spread their wings with him and rise—this man, I say, is the prince of God 
in his house,

<pb n="405" id="iv.viii-Page_405" />
and the poor garb, in which he kneels, outshines the robes of 
palaces.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p25">The beauty of such family scenes has not escaped the notice of poetry 
itself, or even of mere worldly observation. But we must not, for a moment, 
forget that the charm of all such family pictures depends on that sound reality 
of worship, which puts every thing in the house in keeping with the prayers, and 
carries back the meaning of the prayers into every thing in the house. A 
flourish of prayer in the morning, followed by all flourishings of vanity and 
prosperous selfishness, for the rest of the day, will not answer. We look in 
upon the Christian family, where every thing is on a footing of religion, and we 
see them around their own quiet hearth and table, away from the great public 
world and its strifes, with a priest of their own to lead them. They are knit 
together in ties of love that make them one; even as they are fed and clothed 
out of the same fund, interested in the same possessions, partakers in the same 
successes and losses, suffering together in the same sorrows, animated each by 
hopes that respect the future benefit of all. Into such a circle and scene it is 
that religion comes, each day, to obtain a grace of well-doing for the day. And 
it comes not by itself, as in the public assembly, not in a manner that is one 
side of life and its common affairs. There is no pretense, no show, no toilet 
practice going before, no reference of thought to fashion, or dress, or 
appearance. It leads in the day, as the dawn leads in the morning. It blends a 
heavenly gratitude with the joys of the table; it breathes a

<pb n="406" id="iv.viii-Page_406" />
cheerful sense of God into all the works and tempers of the 
house; it softens the pillow for rest when the day is done. And so the religion 
of the house is life itself, the life of life; and having always been observed, 
it becomes an integral part even of existence, leaving no feeling that in a 
proper family it could ever have been otherwise. A family state, maintained 
without a fire, would not seem to be more impossible or colder. Home and 
religion are kindred words; names both of love and reverence; home, because it 
is the seat of religion; religion, because it is the sacred element of home. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p26">This training, in short, of a genuine, practically all-embracing, all-imbuing 
family religion, makes the families so many little churches, only they are as 
much better, in many points, as they are more private, closer to the life of 
infancy, and more completely blended with the common affairs of life. Here it is 
that chastity, modesty, temperance, industry, truth—all the virtues that give 
beauty, and worth, and majesty, to character, get their root. Here it is, above 
all, that they who are born into life, are led up, in their gracious training, 
to knit the green tendrils of existence to God. And so, in all the future scenes 
of duty, and wrong, and grief; through which they are to pass, it will be found 
that they were furnished here, with supplies of grace, and armed with shields of 
confidence from God, to meet every encounter, bear every burden, and maintain 
every kind of well doing, till the victory of life is won.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p27">Holding, now, this conviction, as Christian parents, of the 
importance of a true family religion, allow yourselves

<pb n="407" id="iv.viii-Page_407" />
never to forget the condition which alone makes it of so 
great value, viz: that it has such scope as to include and harmonize all the 
ways, and works, and cares of the house. See that you plan to be, in your 
undertakings, just what you pray to be in your prayers. Set the general concert 
of your affairs in God's own order, to accomplish only what is agreeable to his 
will, so to be always praying with you, and the prophet's rich valley, teeming 
with all fruits of abundance and luxury, will but feebly represent the 
unfailing, never blighted, always fruitful, piety of your children.</p>

<pb n="408" id="iv.viii-Page_408" />

</div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Advertisements" progress="99.10%" id="v" prev="iv.viii" next="vi">
<pb n="409" id="v-Page_409" />

<h3 id="v-p0.1">A NEW BOOK BY DR. HOLLAND.</h3>
<h4 style="width:20%" id="v-p0.2" />
<h1 id="v-p0.3">EVERYDAY TOPICS.</h1> 
<h4 id="v-p0.4">BY J. C. HOLLAND,</h4> 
<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="v-p1">Author of 
<span class="sc" style="font-size:smaller" id="v-p1.1">"Sevenoaks," "Arthur Bonnicastle," "The Mistress of the Manse." " 
Kathrina," 
"Bitter Sweet," "Titcomb's Letters," "Gold Foil,"</span> etc.</p>
<p class="center" id="v-p2">ONE VOL. 12mo. PRICE 
$I.75.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p3">The same sound sense and practical wisdom as applied to the affairs of 
everyday life which secured for "Gold Foil" and "Lessons in Life" such wide and 
enduring popularity distinguish this volume in a still more marked degree. It 
contains careful selections from the articles written by Dr. Holland for the 
department "Topics of the Time" in Scribner's Monthly during the last five 
years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p4">Only those papers furnishing permanent value and general interest here 
find a place, but the range of topics is surprisingly wide and extremely 
attractive—"Culture," "Literature and Literary Men," "The Popular Lecture," "The 
Common Moralities," "Woman," "American Life and Manners" are a few of the 
general subjects under which the different articles are grouped.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p5">Upon them all 
Dr. Holland expresses himself with that grace, directness, earnestness, and 
force which have given him so strong a hold upon such a multitude of readers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p6"><i>Copies sent post-paid by</i></p>
<p style="margin-left:30%; margin-top:9pt" id="v-p7">SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG &amp; CO.,</p>
<p style="margin-left:35%; margin-top:9pt; font-size:smaller" id="v-p8">743 and 745 BROADWAY, NEW YORK.</p>

<pb n="410" id="v-Page_410" />

<h1 id="v-p8.1">SEVENOAKS.</h1> 
<h2 id="v-p8.2">A STORY OF TO-DAY.</h2> 
<h3 id="v-p8.3">BY J. G. HOLLAND,</h3> 

<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="v-p9">Author of 
<span class="sc" style="font-size:smaller" id="v-p9.1">"Arthur Bonnicastle," "The Mistress of the Manse." " 
Kathrina," 
"Bitter Sweet," "Titcomb's Letters," </span> etc.</p>

<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="v-p10">With 2 full-page illustrations, after original 
designs by Sol. Eytinge. One volume, 12mo. Cloth, $1.75.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p11">Dr. Holland in his 
latest novel, "The Story of Sevenoaks," has undertaken to present some typical 
American characters, and especially to throw light upon a phase of New York 
life, the outside of which, at least, is familiar to every reader. But it is not 
merely because the characters and scenes and incidents are thoroughly modern and 
familiar that the story has won so much attention during its serial publication 
in <span class="sc" id="v-p11.1">Scribner's Monthly</span>. The progress of events is rapid, and graphically 
narrated; and it is seldom that an American Magazine Story has been followed 
from beginning to end by so large an audience, and with such eager and sustained 
interest. The book, too, is enlivened by those bits of out-of-door description, 
sympathetic touches of character, and genial philosophies, that his readers 
always find in Dr. Holland's stories, and which constitute no small part of 
their attraction.</p>
<p class="center" id="v-p12">Dr. HOLLAND'S WORKS.</p>
<p class="center" id="v-p13"><i>Each in One Volume</i>, <i>12mo</i>.</p>
<table border="0" cellspacing="10" style="width:100%; margin-top:9pt; font-size:medium" id="v-p13.1">
<colgroup id="v-p13.2"><col style="width:40%; vertical-align:top" id="v-p13.3" /><col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="v-p13.4" />
<col style="width:40%; vertical-align:top" id="v-p13.5" /><col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="v-p13.6" /></colgroup>
<tr id="v-p13.7">
<td id="v-p13.8">The MISTRESS of the MANSE</td>
<td id="v-p13.9">$1 50</td>
<td id="v-p13.10">MISS GILBERT'S CAREER</td>
<td id="v-p13.11">$3 00</td>
</tr><tr id="v-p13.12">
<td id="v-p13.13">*BITTERSWEET; a Poem</td>
<td id="v-p13.14">1 50</td>
<td id="v-p13.15">BAY PATH</td>
<td id="v-p13.16">2 00</td>
</tr><tr id="v-p13.17">
<td id="v-p13.18">*KATHRINA; a Poem</td>
<td id="v-p13.19">1 50</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="v-p13.20">THE MARBLE PROPHECY and other Poems</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="v-p13.21">1 50</td>
</tr><tr id="v-p13.22">
<td id="v-p13.23">LETTERS TO YOUNG PEOPLE</td>
<td id="v-p13.24">1 50</td>
</tr><tr id="v-p13.25">
<td id="v-p13.26">*GOLD FOIL hammered from Popular Proverbs</td>
<td id="v-p13.27">1 75</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="v-p13.28">GARNERED SHEAVES. Complete Poetical Works, “Bitter Sweet,” “Kathrina,” “Marble Prophecy,” 
red line edition, beautifully illustrated.</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="v-p13.29">4 00</td>
</tr><tr id="v-p13.30">
<td id="v-p13.31">LESSONS IN LIFE</td>
<td id="v-p13.32">1 75</td>
</tr><tr id="v-p13.33">
<td id="v-p13.34">*PLAIN TALKS on Familiar Subjects</td>
<td id="v-p13.35">1 75</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="v-p13.36">ARTHUR BONNICASTLE</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="v-p13.37">2 75</td>
</tr><tr id="v-p13.38">
<td id="v-p13.39">LETTERS TO THE JONESES</td>
<td id="v-p13.40">1 75</td>
</tr></table>
<p class="normal" id="v-p14">* These 
six volumes are issued in cabinet size (16mo), "Brightwood Edition," at the same 
prices as above.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p15"><i>Copies sent post-paid by</i></p>
<p style="margin-left:30%; margin-top:9pt" id="v-p16">SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG &amp; CO.,</p>
<p style="margin-left:35%; margin-top:9pt; font-size:smaller" id="v-p17">743 and 745 BROADWAY, NEW YORK.</p>

<pb n="411" id="v-Page_411" />
<h2 id="v-p17.1">THREE IMPORTANT THEOLOGICAL WORKS.</h2>

<h1 id="v-p17.2">THE PARACLETE</h1> 

<p class="normal" id="v-p18">An Essay on the Personality and 
Ministry of the Holy Ghost, with some Reference to Current Discussions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p19">By JOSEPH PARKER, D.D., Author of "ECCE DEUS," etc. One vol., I2mo, 
cloth......... $1.50</p>
<p class="center" id="v-p20">From the Church Journal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p21">"It is written in a warm, 
devout, earnest manner, with much power of reasoning and wealth of illustration, 
and very much suggestiveness, as though the author were rather burdened with the 
amount he had to say and used necessary repression. The introduction, and the 
essays reviewing Mr. Huxley, at the end, are perhaps the best parts of the 
book."</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h1 id="v-p21.2">MODERN DOUBT AND CHRISTIAN BELIEF</h1>
<p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; font-weight:bold" id="v-p22">A SERIES OF APOLOGETIC LECTURES ADDRESSED TO EARNEST SEEKERS AFTER TRUTH. By 
<span class="sc" id="v-p22.1">THEODORE CHRISTLIEB</span>, <span style="font-size:smaller" id="v-p22.2">University 
Preacher and Professor of Theology at Bonn. One vol., 8vo, cloth,....... $3.00</span></p> 
<p class="center" id="v-p23"><i>From the Presbyterian</i>.</p> 
<p class="normal" id="v-p24">"One rises from the reading of this volume with mind and 
heart expanded and enriched, feeling that he has seen the gigantic and imposing 
structure of skepticism shattered and the solid rock of Divine truth disclosed. 
He knows not which to admire most—the author's wide and thorough research, the exhaustiveness of his discussion, his even-balanced and judicial impartiality, 
or his clear and finished style. Every minister and every lay student of 
theology needs the work, and no one who saw and heard its gifted author while in 
this country will need urging to procure it."</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<p class="center" style="font-weight:bold" id="v-p25"><span class="sc" id="v-p25.1">THE</span><br />SUPERHUMAN ORIGIN OF THE 
BIBLE<br /><span class="sc" id="v-p25.4">INFERRED FROM ITSELF</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p26">By HENRY ROGERS, Author of "THE ECLIPSE OF FAITH," 
etc. One vol. 12mo, cloth,...... $2.00</p>
<p class="center" id="v-p27"><i>From the Congregationalist</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p28">"Mr. ROGERS 
has constructed a volume which is to outlive all his other writings. It is an 
instructive, stimulating, well-compacted book. Most of the considerations which 
he has marshaled in proof of his thesis have been presented by others, some of 
them with greater fulness and equal brilliancy. He has brought together what has 
been scattered In many treatises. He has freshened familiar illustrations and 
welded into one many common proofs, so that they carry a new persuasiveness, and 
he has added not a few subtle and suggestive and most satisfactory illustrations 
of the wonderful nature of that Word which abideth."</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p29"><i>The above books sent, 
postpaid, on receipt of the price, by the publishers,</i></p> 
<p style="margin-left:15%; margin-top:9pt" id="v-p30">SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG &amp; CO., NEW YORK.</p>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="vi" prev="v" next="vi.i">
      <h1 id="vi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="vi.i" prev="vi" next="vi.ii">
        <h2 id="vi.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="vi.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p29.1">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#iv.ii-p1.1">18:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii-p42.1">22:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=8#iv.iii-p1.1">30:8-9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=13#i-p2.1">54:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv-p1.1">7:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii-p1.1">4:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iv.viii-p1.1">2:21-22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iv.vi-p1.1">7:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii-p1.1">2:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#iii.v-p1.1">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iv.vii-p2.1">16:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#iii.vi-p20.1">16:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.vi-p1.1">1:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.i-p1.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii-p1.1">6:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii-p1.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iv.iv-p1.1">3:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iv.v-p1.1">3:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iv.i-p1.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.vii-p1.1">2:14</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="vi.ii" prev="vi.i" next="vi.iii">
        <h2 id="vi.ii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="vi.ii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>crimen falsi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fideles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>punctum temporis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p32.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="vi.iii" prev="vi.ii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="vi.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="vi.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_411">411</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
